Chapter 1: In the Dark of the Night

The light flickered and sputtered as the lit candles burned steadily. Across the room, a figure moved. The light shone off a dark head of hair and forehead. Knowing his slave awaited his order, he spoke in a low tone that sent shivers through the man standing behind him.

"Bring her to me."

The first man did not even turn around; he knew the slave would obey. He was too scared not to obey. A feeble light showed a twisted grin escape his normally emotionless face. The door was flung open, and two strong men came in, dragging a small, struggling figure. The shadows enveloped it, making it impossible for any to see the expression of loathing and something else on its face. Fear.

"Leave us." Soon they were alone. The small figure stood, barely able to contain the shivers of fear running through its body. The man walked slowly towards the small figure, eyes gleaming strangely in the candlelight. They seemed to almost glow red.

"And how are you today, Miss Jerome? What, no answer? Surely, you must have something to say." A slight chuckle rent the air. Before the small figure could make a sound, the man's white covered arm made contact with her head. She fell. Hard.

"Did that hurt, my dear? Tell me, were you scared?" The figure, now laying half way in the shaft of light, did not utter a sound. The man studied it as the legs, covered with white pants, struggled to lift the body off the unforgiving ground. His white shoes slipped and slid until they found traction. As soon as the shadowy figure stood, an invisible wall of force was flung from the man to the standing figure which was sent flying through the air until the small body made contact with the stonewall. Amazingly, there came no sound from the obviously hurting figure: no sharp cry of pain, no voice begging the torment to end.

"Still nothing? My dear, how long do you think you can keep this up? You've remained strong which is admirable. But how long can this last? Sooner or later, I'll win. I'll succeed with you as I'll succeed with International Rescue." As he said this, he grabbed her arm and pulled her close to his face. The candlelight fell full on his face highlighting the hard, determined face and cruel, cold dark brown eyes. This same fickle light continued to shield the young lady's face from sight.

"In fact, my dear, soon the Fonziebirds will be no more, thanks to me, the Candy Man. And your last hope'll be gone, won't it, dearest?" He flung her to the ground and pulled something from his shoulder holster. The girl flinched and raised a hand in a pitiful attempt to stem the horror to come.

As the man raised the whip to strike, his cold voice echoed through the room. "The Fonziebirds, like you, will be mine."

CRACK.

Chapter 2: Just a normal day

"Thank god it's been so quiet around here lately. The pressure and strain were really starting to get to us all, Dad." the young man stretched and moved to a more comfortable position in the chair. He looked over to the older man sitting across from him.

"I know, son; twenty rescues in two weeks is insane. I'm glad these last few days have been peaceful..." The two men jumped up quickly as what seemed like tons of freezing cold water spilled over their heads. Turning quickly to look behind them, they saw, respectively, their brother and son Richard a.k.a 'Richie' shaking with laughter with a water hose in his hands.

"Richard, you..." Howard Tracy was, unusually, at a loss for words. However, his second oldest son Warren a.k.a 'Potsie' knew precisely what to do. Braving the spray of water still shooting from the hose, he rushed his younger brother. Years of training, both in the Air Force and later with International Rescue, came into play as he grabbed his brother and quickly rendered him incapable of further harm with a headlock. He then picked up his trickster brother and threw him unceremoniously into the large swimming pool. Comically brushing his hands together, Scott turned to his father.

"Well, as peaceful as possible with him," jerking his thumb over his shoulder, "around." Howard chuckled and moved to sit back down in the now drenched beach chair. As he moved towards the chair, music began coming from his side pocket. As Howard pulled out his cell phone, he noticed peripherally that all of his terrestrial sons were glancing over, eager to know who the caller was.

Howard quickly flipped open the small phone and saw the caller was his oldest son, Arthur a.k.a 'Fonzie', who was serving his duty up on International Rescue's space station. As the cell phone's song continued, he paused briefly, thinking about his handsome son. Fonzie was home only a few months out of the year because he served his duty aboard Fonziebird 5. Not that either one would complain. They both knew the whole Tracy family had to make sacrifices so International Rescue could function. Even though they did not mind too much, since it meant saving lives, sometimes selfishly, Howard wished they could live the life of billionaires as they pretended.

Mentally shaking himself, he said "Hey, Fonzie." Immediately, he heard his son's voice, he sounded amused.

"Yo, Dad. Just wanted to check in with all of you. Tried to contact you in the control room but obviously you weren't in there. Just thought you might want to know that this lull looks to be around for a while. Nothing goin' on." Howard nodded and smiled.

"Thanks, Fonzie. Guess it must be kind of boring up there right now."

"It ain't too bad, dad. My book's keepin' me busy right now. I'm just choosing some photos the telescope Al installed up here took the other day. I'll send some down to you later. They're fabimundo." Howard attempted to smother the smile that was trying to break free. Of his sons, only Fonzie and Charles a.k.a 'Chachi' had shown any inclination of sharing his love of space, though by necessity, Chachi was a pilot of Fonziebird 3. Potsie came close with his love of flying jets the fastest and wildest ways he could. However, none of the brothers would ever tell another of their brothers they were not interested in what the other one was doing. Potsie especially made sure he knew the interests of each of his brothers and took active interests in them.

"Thanks, Son. I know the others'll want to see the images as soon as possible. Anything else we need to know?" Both of them would have liked to talk for hours but they all knew that Fonzie needed to constantly monitor the radio waves Fonziebird 5 picked up for potential rescues. Besides, communications with base needed to be kept strictly for business purposes. Howard sighed internally. This was one of the problems with a secret family rescue organization. But the rewards far outweighed the problems, most of the time.

"No, Dad. Everything fine for now. See you later."

"Good bye, son." Fonzie signed off and Howard snapped the phone cover down with more force then necessary. Potsie glanced at him then walked over and laid a hand on his father's shoulder. He gave him a slight squeeze, nothing more. In this family of all men, one gesture was usually all it took. They had been through the fire together and knew each other better then most families did. They all knew and they all understood. And they all wanted to continue despite the bad times.

Howard Tracy cleared his throat and nodded. Potsie walked off and started a low conversation with Ralph.

Just another day in the life of the Tracys. So they thought.

Across the ocean, in the small town of Maryville, Tennessee, two young people were parked at the overlook above the town. Jason and Meredith had been dating for six months and both felt that they were finally in a relationship that was going somewhere. This was their favorite spot because of its secluded location. In between kisses, Jason asked Meredith if she would be willing to wait until he finished college before marrying him.

"I just don't want to make the mistake my dad did and have to constantly worry if the plant'll take my job or not. I want to be able to provide for you and our future children."

Meredith was about to answer him when they heard two muffled thuds. Suddenly, their world was turned upside down. Jason's head hit the steering wheel while Meredith hit the dashboard. Both were knocked instantly unconscious.

Two hours later.

"Calling International Rescue! Calling International Rescue!" Fonzie raced to the control board and switched on the microphone.

"International Rescue, what's the sitch?"

"I'm the mayor of Maryville, Tennessee and we've got two of our young people trapped halfway up a cliff which overlooks the town. There was an overlook up there and they seemed to have parked up there. For some reason, we still don't know, the cliff just crumbled and sent them straight down. Luckily, a tree stopped them halfway down but it looks like it'll give way at any time. There has been no contact with the two victims. Can you help us? None of our rescue equipment can get near the area." Fonzie let a brief grin escape. Here was a supposed 'hick' mayor who had just given out his information in the most orderly manner ever. Fonzie was very impressed: no screaming, no wailing, and no hyperventilating.

"Sir, International Rescue can help you. If you'll stand by, I'll contact base and let them know the sitch."

"Yes, of course. Thank you! Thank you!"

"Yo, Fonziebird 5 to Base. Fonziebird 5 to Base."

Back on their tropical island hideaway, Howard was seated behind his desk in his office while Chachi, the youngest Tracy, was watching a small TV from the sofa in the corner. Howard was so glad to have his whole family together for the summer as Chachi was at school for most of the year. The rest of the family was spread out at different jobs around the island. Howard was about to go join his youngest when a small beep echoed through the room. Howard and Chachi's eyes instantly focused on the plasma screen on the desk. A quick push of a button brought Fonzie's face onscreen.

"Go ahead, Fonzie."

"Dad, the mayor of Maryville, Tennessee just called and requested our help."

Howard leaned over and pushed another button on the desk. This was the klaxon, which could be heard in every corner of the house and let everyone know at once that International Rescue was again needed. While the three Tracys waited, Fonzie filled them in on the details. Thundering footsteps precluded the rest of the people Howard Tracy called family.

Potsie was the first one through the doorway. Not giving him a second to slow, Howard said "Potsie, set out in Fonziebird 1. Fonzie'll brief you on the way."

"F.O.N.Z." As the rest moved to give him space, Potsie hurried over to the wall behind the desk. Here was a huge picture showing each of the boys and Howard in front of the house. Suddenly, the picture began to fade and six portraits took its place, Howard and his sons in their IR uniforms. Potsie's portrait swished to the side revealing a platform. Stepping onto the platform, the portrait slid back into place and the platform dropped. Potsie gripped the handrails tightly as he felt the platform's freefall begin to slow. When it came to a stop, he got out and ran to his ship, a large silver ship with the words Fonziebird 1 written vertically down it. Potsie moved quickly to the pilot's chair and started the preflight checks. Potsie quickly changed into his off-white uniform with the blue piping. He was glad they had decided against implementing the bright blue uniforms with the sashes and the hats. Besides being less practical, he had felt the bright blue uniforms would be the same as having a sign on the back saying 'Shoot me, I'm International Rescue.' Walking back to the pilot seat, he buckled the safety belts and saw that the preflight check had showed everything was normal.

Flicking a switch, he asked "Fonziebird 1 to base, do I have clearance to launch?"

His father's voice came over the speakers "F.O.N.Z." Potsie pushed both of the levers forward and smiled briefly as he heard the engines power up. With a roar, the great ship raced upward through the swimming pool which innocently hid the fastest jet the world had ever known.

Potsie leveled her off horizontally and checked his instruments. Fonzie had sent enough info into the computer to tell him where to head. He pointed his plane towards the California coast and pushed the speed up to 7500 mph. The radio crackled to life.

"Fonziebird 5 to Fonziebird 1."

"Fonziebird 1 to Fonziebird 5, go ahead, Fonz."

The bushes moved ever so slightly as if a wind had rustled them. The firemen and police, who were standing around waiting for the famed International Rescue to show up, didn't notice. If they had, at least one would have wondered since there was no wind.

"Fonziebird 2 to Fonziebird 1. Pots, do you read me?"

"Reading you strength 5, Ralphie. Fonz brief you on the situation?"

"Yeah. I'm 25 minutes from danger zone."

"F.O.N.Z. I'm landing now."

Potsie landed his plane as close to the cliff as he felt was safe. He didn't want his VTOL rockets to cause the car to move anymore. As he stepped out, he saw a few people hurrying to greet him. He began unloading the Mobile Control unit.

"International Rescue? I'm the mayor of Maryville. We're so grateful you've come."

"Well, it's our job to give help where it is needed. My name's Warren and I've got some buddies right behind me. I need some place big for them to land."

"They can land in my field, Young man. Right over there. It's close by. I'm Mr. Robertson, Jason's father."

"The guy trapped up there? Right. Thanks. That helps a lot. Could some of you help me set up my Mobile Control unit?" Within minutes, it was ready.

"Mobile Control calling Fonziebird 2."

"Go ahead, Mobile Control."

"Ralph, I've got your landing coordinates. Land quickly, then get over here. We need to talk about how to affect this rescue." Chachi glanced at Richie. That didn't sound good.

Fonziebird 2 landed and began raising itself so that the pod door could lower. Potsie already had the police chief assign men to guard both vehicles because the Tracys knew from experience that there were several evil people-the Candy Man being the first to come to mind-that wanted nothing so much as the Fonziebird craft and International Rescue's secrets. Ralph, Chachi and Richie ran over to where Potsie was seated.

"Okay, guys, here's the sitch. Two teenagers, Jason Robertson and Meredith Baker, are trapped in that car," Potsie pointed above them to where a blue car swayed slightly in the branches of a tree. "The Police Chief tells me that they believe the car was parked on the overhang above," he pointed still higher. "And it seems the area where the car was parked crumbled."

Richie's attention was held by the still crumbling cliff face. "Why did the overlook collapse now? Did they have any reason to believe that it was unstable?" Potsie shook his head.

"I don't know and right now, that's not our concern. Out concern is getting those two people out of the car and to safety."

Chachi spoke up. "Potsie, how are we going to get to the people?" Potsie smiled at him.

"We're going to winch down one of us to the car. They'll ascertain the stability of the car and the shape the passengers are in. Then we'll use the winch to lift them up one at a time. Any questions?" Ralph nodded.

"Who's the lucky one?" Potsie winked.

"Well, since we need someone to operate Fonziebird 2 and keep her steady while they're being winched down, you're out. You're the best pilot of her and we'll need your expertise. I'm out because I've got to man Mobile Control. Richie's out because he's got the greatest experience with winch control. I guess that leaves..."

"Me! It leaves me," Chachi fumed. "I knew it. I'm the smallest and weigh the least. It had to be me!"

Richie winked and said "'Sides, these two are too old. They wouldn't be able to do it." Potsie and Ralph rolled their eyes. The 'old' jokes were getting... well...old. As everyone moved to his assigned positions, Potsie grabbed Chachi's arm.

Lowering his voice, he said "Be careful, Chach, okay? This is tricky and...well we sure won't want to lose you. Who else would we torment?" Chachi gave Potsie a warm grin.

"I'll be careful. After all, who else do you have besides Rich to crack old jokes at you?" Potsie sighed as Chachi walked toward Fonziebird 2 to get into his harness. It was so hard as field leader to send your own brothers into harm's way. But as he had said, this was their job. What was that line..."With great power, comes great responsibility."

Chapter 3: The Rescue and the Surprise

Ralph activated his VOTL rockets and lifted off. The large, green ship lifted off and quickly moved over the small blue car. Ralph made sure he was much higher then he should be, then activated the down thrusters in short bursts. The car and tree started to sway.

"Ralph! Stop!" Reflexes born of constant training hours and the trust in a brother born of months together helped Ralph shut off the thrusters just before the rescue turned into a retrieval operation. Ralph wiped sweat from his forehead and then rubbed his sweaty palms on his uniform. He had almost blown it. A crackle from the radio signaled Potsie's call.

"Hey, Ralphie. It's okay. The tree held. Thank God your reflexes are so quick. You okay?" Ralph ruefully shook his head. Sometimes, he thought Potsie knew him better then he knew himself. Of course, the reverse was also true. He probably knew Potsie better then Potsie knew himself.

"Fine, Pots. Just a little shook. If you ha..." Potsie sent him a look.

"There's no reason to feel like that, Ralph. Now. Let's rescue some people. You're at a good height and I think that Chachi can get to the car without worrying about too many trees or their branches. Better send him down with some cutters though. He probably will have to clear some stuff out of his way."

"F.O.N.Z."

Chachi triple checked the last hook and sent Richie a quick thumbs up signal. Richie nodded then flipped a switch. Chachi leaned over to look down at the ground. Despite Ralph's good piloting, they were still much higher up than Richie would have liked. His specialty was water, he had a fear of heights. That was especially funny since the plan had been all along that Chachi would go into the space program after he graduated from college. Then, he knew Richie was going into the World Aquanaut Security Patrol after graduating from college. But for now, he was still a kid. However, ever since the huge incident with the Candy Man, both his father and his brothers had been giving him more responsibility. Chachi was reveling in it. So, yes he would kid Potsie about not wanting to go but in reality, he would do this and more. It felt so good to be trusted by his hero brothers. He looked over to his closest brother and nodded. Then he stepped out into thin air.

Within 30 minutes, Chachi was beside the car. He cautiously opened the driver's side door. The boy, Jason, was slumped over the steering wheel. Chachi didn't like the angle of his neck and radioed Richie.

"Okay, Chach. I'll send down the neck brace along with the VLS (visual life signs) and the back board."

"F.O.N.Z." Chachi turned his attention back to the young man. Man, he's only a few years older then me. Probably Rich or Ralph's age. I sure hope he doesn't die. He's still got so much life to live.

A sound made Chachi turn and see the orange backboard. He put the neck brace on Jason carefully and then began the problem of getting him out without hurting him further. A groan caused him to raise his head too quickly and it made contact with the top of the doorway. Rubbing it ruefully, he glanced at the young woman who was now blinking at him groggily.

"How are you, Miss?" She winced as her hand encountered the large bruise on her forehead.

"Aside from a headache as big as Mt. Everest, I'm doing pretty well. Jason! Is he okay?" Chachi shook his head.

"He's not doing too good. If I come around and help you out of the car, could you lie on the backboard and let my bro...buddy winch you up? That would allow me more room the get him out." Meredith nodded. Chachi quickly radioed Richie and Potsie and filled them in on the change of plans. Soon, Meredith was being lifted to safety and Chachi was once again stuck with the problem of moving Jason when he should not be moved. His wristwatch suddenly beeped and Potsie's face appeared in the face.

"Chachi, a Mr. Thompson is coming up to assist you. He's a trained medic and we all agree you will need help moving Jason since he's unresponsive. Rich'll let down the line to him and winch him up to you position when he gets to the tree. Sound good to you?" Chachi sighed with relief.

"F.O.N.Z."

Richie radioed Chachi and told him Thompson was in position. Chachi was soon shaking hands with a man roughly his father's age. He was worried the medic would comment on how young he was but Thompson was too worried to notice that the International Rescue operative was only sixteen years old. Quickly but with infinite care, the two rescuers moved Jason to the backboard. As they strapped him in, they both let out a breath they hadn't known they were holding. Chachi hurriedly hooked the young man to the VLS and was relieved to hear the steady beeping. Jason was not in the greatest shape but he was holding his own.

Richie winched the young man up and quickly moved him on a hovercot to Fonziebird 2's sickbay. He then hurried back to the winch controls. He sent the winch down while radioing Chachi. Mr. Thompson was quickly winched up and shown to the sickbay where he got to work on Jason.

Richie radioed Chachi to get him ready for the line. Suddenly, a wind shear rocked the huge ship. Ralph fought the controls and finally, the wind slackened. The radio crackled to life and Richie relayed his bad news to his older brother.

"The line's snagged in a tree 5 meters away from Chachi. Im gonna have to climb down the line and untangle it."

"Rich! That's too dangerous! There's got to be another way." Richie shook his head.

"Just keep her steady, Bro."

All of the Tracys could hear the interchange. Howard's face went a shade whiter and he rested his head on his arms. Fonzie stood stock-still. Potsie gripped the control panel while Chachi stared helplessly up at the opening where his brother was making a hard decision. One slip and a Tracy could die.

Ralph swallowed the goose egg sized lump in his throat and slowly nodded. Richie got a safety line and attached it to the harness he was already wearing. He placed the two magnets on either side of the hold and then checked to make sure they were secure. When he was certain, he stepped out into the air. The line held. Exhaling the breath he was nervously holding in, he flicked the switch on the control box on the harness and was slowly lowered to the twisted line.

Chachi could see his brother moving slowly to the cable. He saw Richie land near it and stop the line. Alan radioed Mobile Control.

"Pots, Rich reached the winch line and...yes, he's got it untangled. He's taking it with him and will soon send it down to me...Pots? Are you there? Do you copy? Pots, answer me!"

Thirty minutes earlier.

"Boy, you guys sure do a great work. Thank you from the bottom of my heart. My son probably wouldn’t have made it. By the time the police and volunteer fire department had got to them..." Potsie smiled at the appreciative father.

"No problem, Mr Robertson. I'm just glad our operative found them alive." Potsie nodded to a man who had come up next to Mr Robertson. The rather large man was wearing dark clothing and was tall. Robertson shook the man's hand.

"Mr DiMaggio, good to see you. Warren, this is Mr DiMaggio. He moved here only two weeks ago but he's already become a part of the community. He helped fix the sewer problem we've had since the line was put in and is helping all of us paint the courthouse." Potsie smiled at the man while a shiver ran up his spine. As unobtrusively as possible, he turned on the Mobile Control's recording device. He didn't care what Robertson said. Mr DiMaggio was one scary man.

Mr DiMaggio bowed to Potsie and said "Thanks for saving those kids. They're our future." Potsie nodded and they turned to watch Jason being lifted up. Suddenly, Mr Robertson dropped to the ground. Potsie rushed over to him and checked his pulse. Everything was fine; it was almost as if he had just fallen asleep. With this thought, Potsie jumped to his feet while turning around at the same time. There stood Mr DiMaggio with a syringe in one hand and a gun in the other pointed straight at Potsie's heart.

"Warren, there's no reason for this to end in violence. Just drop your laser pistol and put your hands on your head. You're going on a little journey." Potsie's deep blue eyes turned almost grey with the steely glare he shot at the man.

"Okay." Slowly, he let the gun drop and then put his hands on his head. He knew no one would notice. Everyone was about 10 meters away watching the rescue. DiMaggio moved slowly over to him, pulling out a pair of handcuffs. Just as he was about to snap the first one on Potsie's wrist, Potsie's leg shot out and tripped him. Soon they were wrestling, each one giving the other some good punches. Abruptly, Potsie stiffened and then went limp. DiMaggio looked up at one of his operatives. He nodded, holding up an identical syringe to the one used on Robertson.

DiMaggio kicked Potsie off him. The boss had said the Fonziebird men would be difficult. He was glad he had listened and brought several men with him. The operative spoke softly to him.

"Is this the one the boss wanted?"

"Yeah. The leader, the one we'd find behind the control box. See, the blue edges on his uniform. Yeah, this is him."

"Shouldn't we also bring the box?" DiMaggio held up his hand for silence. Over the speakers of the control box he could hear the one his boss hated the most; "Pots? Are you there? Do you copy? Pots, answer me!"

"No, they're calling him. They'll soon investigate. Get the others. We gotta get out of this place." The operative bowed and hurried off the gather the men. DiMaggio grabbed one of the limp arms of his prisoner and started to lift him up. However, Potsie's limp body proved heavier then he had expected and he lost his hold on the body. As the limp form fell to the ground, DiMaggio instinctively reached out and tried to grab one of his arms. The sound of tearing fabric was accompanied with a slight thud as Potsie's body hit the ground hard. Cursing silently, the man let go of the scrap of cloth that had been left in his hand and picked up the unconscious Potsie. He had to move from this place. Someone would soon come and investigate.

Chapter 4: The Shanghaiing of Potsie

As soon as Chachi was inside the ship, Ralph hurriedly shot Fonziebird 2 up. He quickly landed and helped unload Jason and Meredith, who had lost consciousness. When they were loaded into the ambulances, he ran with Richie to Mobile Control; Chachi had headed there as soon as Fonziebird 2 had landed. Both Ralph and Richie had heard Chachi screaming for Potsie to answer and both had heard the silence that had followed. When they reached Mobile Control, they were stunned by what they saw. Chachi was holding onto a scrap of cloth and staring at nothing while one of the fireman and a policeman were hovering around a man lying on the ground.

Ralph walked up to the man they all knew as the mayor and asked "What happened? Where's Potsie?" The mayor looked at him sadly.

"We don't know. We were all standing over there watching the rescue, when we heard this young man," pointing to Chachi. "Screaming for Warren. We hurried to see what was going on. When we got here, we found Tad...uh Mr Robertson where he is now and no sign of your friend or Mr DiMaggio who was with them." Ralph nodded trying not to show how worried he was. The fireman stood up and approached the mayor.

"Mr. Dixon, Tad's been drugged. We found a mark on his arm made by a syringe and besides, he ain't truly asleep, just unresponsive," Eyeing Ralph, he said "We know a lot about drugs. Too many of our young people are into them." Ralph nodded; he was so numb that he could not think of anything to say. He glanced over at Chachi and then slowly made his way over to him. Placing one artistic hand on his kid brother's shoulder, he knelt next to him.

"How're you holding up, Chach?" Chachi didn't answer but passed him the piece of cloth. Ralph glanced at it and then took a closer look. It was from his brother's sleeve. And right in the middle was a small pinprick of blood. They must have drugged him too; though by the looks of the ground, I'd say they fought first. Unexpectedly, he felt someone tap his shoulder. Spinning swiftly around, he found Richie standing there with the saddest look Ralph had ever seen.

"What?" Richie shook his head and grabbed his arm. He led him over to the Mobile Control and pushed a button. Suddenly, voices could be heard.

"Thanks for saving those kids. They're our future." One of the rescue men looked around before his eyes fell on the control unit.

"That's Mr DiMaggio's voice on the recording. Hope you guys can find out what's happened to your operative and him. We're moving Tad now, catch you later." None of the Fonziebirds operatives heard him; their whole focus was on the recording.

Ralph would have hugged Potsie if he were here. He had turned on the recorder. Ralph didn't understand why but he hoped there would be a clue in the dialogue telling them what had happened. Then he tensed as he heard the next line.

"Warren, there's no reason for this to end in violence. Just drop your laser gun and put your hands on your head. You're going on a little journey."

Ralph was listening very hard now. This Mr DiMaggio guy's obviously part Italian and if he is, he's most likely working for only one person...

"Alright." Sounds of a scuffle ensued, then silence. Ralph was about to walk away when Richie held him back.

"Wait." Then he heard it. Someone was speaking in mobster slang like in the movies Little Ceaser and the Public Enemy.

"Pots? Are you there? Do you copy? Pots, answer me!" A few more words in the mobster's language, then there were the sounds of someone walking away, someone laden down with something. Ralph couldn't help himself. He slammed his fist down on the button to stop the recording and walked off. Richie just stood there gaping. Ralph never let anyone see him angry or flustered. He was the cool headed one of the bunch. However, Richie couldn't fault him for the outburst. Ralph and Potsie were closer then any of the other brothers; they often seemed to act as one on rescues. For one to lose the other was unthinkable.

Potsie's limp body was thrown in the back of 'Mr DiMaggio's' black caddilac. With a squeal of tires, the caddilac zoomed away from the rescue scene out onto the highway. Eugene's lips moved in such a way that one could call it a smile, though most wouldn't as it radiated pure evil. He would be paid well for this...service. His boss wanted the field leader of the Fonziebirds and Eugene was bringing him. His operative was sitting in the back seat with the IR leader, checking to make sure he was alive. He gave a quick nod. Thirty minutes later, Eugene parked the caddilac next to a small plane, which they were hiding on an abandoned airstrip. The rest of his team were already prepping the plane and hiding the vehicles they had stolen for this operation.

Eugene pulled the still drugged Potsie from the backseat and carried him over to the plane. In the main hold, a medical gurney was set up. Potsie was unceremoniously dumped on it and strapped in. Eugene was about to hook an IV onto his arm when he noticed it. Muttering harsh obscenities at his men and himself, he tore the watch from Potsie's arm and stomped outside the plane.

"Guard him." he barked to the nearest man. He quickly disappeared inside. Eugene turned on the rest of his men.

"Sticky, take this. Drive out to the large lake a few miles back and drop it into the water. But before you do, push this button. Not now, you fool! Do this and then take this money and fly back to base. We'll be waiting for you." The man nodded and hurried to do his leader's bidding. Sticky had served with Eugene on many of his jobs for their boss and they trusted each other, at least as much as two men in their situation in life can trust.

Eugene marched back into the plane, only to find their prisoner slowly gaining consciousness. Eugene sent the guard to co-pilot the plane and he smiled as the plane lifted off. The rest of his men would use different commercial airlines and arrive back at base within the week. Their boss knew how to move without being seen and had taught this crack team of mobsters a good bit of his tricks. Eugene's focus was caught by the groan issuing from the man lying beside him.

Potsie slowly blinked his eyes that many women had called 'killer blue eyes' though he and his family did wonder if he would be as handsome if his father were not a billionaire. His eyes were having problems focusing at the moment and his head ached terribly. While still trying to get his uncooperative eyes to focus, he tried with his other senses to figure out where he was. The sound of an engine, a plane engine that he was not piloting, peaked his interests. What am I doing in a plane but not piloting it, His mind, which was sluggishly trying to start up again, reminded him that he had been at a rescue. This confused him further. If I was on a rescue, then who's driving Fonziebird 1? And why can't I seem to move anything below my neck? Am I injured? No. That didn't seem right.

He blinked. Yes, he had seen something move. Suddenly, his world came into brilliant focus, and just as quickly, his heart sank. There was Mr DiMaggio who he had fought with before the world went dark. This was definitely not Fonziebird 1 so he must be a prisoner. Slowly turning his head fully to the man next to him, Potsie opened his mouth and tried to speak. No word would come out.

"I imagine your mouth feels a little dry right now. That's to be expected since we had to drug you. Now, Warren, you're on a plane. We're taking you to our...boss who's pretty anxious to see you. However, to make sure you don't give us any more trouble, I'm afraid I'll going to have to drug you again. Just hold still, Warren." Potsie tried to not show the shudder that went through his body. This man knew who he was. He knew that IR was in fact the Tracy family. Only a few people were privileged with that info, and only one knew it that would do this. As the man inserted the IV needle into his skin, Potsie tried to speak again. This time, as he felt his mind slip into the darkness, he forced the word out.

"Candy Man."

Chapter 5: Crushed Hopes and Despair

Fonzie jumped up from his chair so fast that it was sent skittering across the room. Richie had been informing him of Potsie's disappearance when a loud beep echoed through the space station. Fonzie ran over to a small control panel. This was the tracking station for the watches worn by all the members of International Rescue. Fonzie frantically pushed two buttons, then let out a shout of thankfulness. Potsie's signal was coming in clearly. Fonzie let out a quick prayer of thanks that his brother had been able to turn the tracking signal on. Running back over to the main control board, he hailed his younger brother.

"Rich, I got Potsie's watch signal on the tracking screen. It's at position S290-4r5."

"F.O.N.Z, Fonz! Thank God! Ralph's really starting to scare me."

"Well, he's the closest to Potsie." Richie nodded. As he signed off, Richie glanced over at his older brother. He was hoping with all his might that they would find Potsie soon. He did not want to see his brother have a nervous breakdown.

"Ralph, Fonzie got Potsie's tracking signal and gave me its current coordinates. The three of us can go in Fonziebird 1; it'll be faster. You'll need to lock down Fonziebird 2; I'm sure the mayor won't begrudge a few of the police officers watching it for a bit longer." Ralph nodded then suddenly threw his arms around his brother. Richie was deeply shocked.

"Thanks, Ralph. I guess…I must be acting like an idiot. It's just…" Richie just shook his head.

"Don't apologize." Ralph gave him a warm smile then hurried to lock down his bird and inform the mayor of the extended need of his officers. Within minutes the sleek jet had risen and was shooting off towards the small electronic signal that represented hope to these young men.

Fonzie looked at the button and sighed. He had been putting this particular action off as long as he could but it could no longer be helped. Their father had to know that one of his sons was missing. He had not been contacted since Fonzie had accidentally let him hear the interchange between Richie and Ralph. He had assured Howard that he was okay right before Chachi's shout sent their attention scurrying to Potsie. Now it was time. He hated this. He hated it more then anything but within a few minutes, Fonziebird 1 would be at Potsie's signal; so there was nothing to worry about, right? Fonzie wished he could convince himself of this. Something told him this was far from over.

"Fonziebird 5 to Base."

"Go ahead, Fonzie."

"Dad…whoa." Howard knew instantly that something was wrong. His eldest son had the ability to tell quickly and concisely the facts. When Fonzie paused or was at a loss for words, Howard knew he was about to hear something he did not want to.

"What is it, Fonzie? Just tell me." Fonzie swallowed. Howard was trying to help him but it was useless. Nothing could make this easy.

"Dad, we fear that Potsie's been…taken. Ummmm…we got a recording that sounds like he was struggling then there's silence. Ralph, Rich and Chach ran to Mobile Control but he was gone. There's good news though. We're tracking his signal and they should be there any minute now." Howard couldn't move or speak. He couldn't even tell Fonzie off for not contacting him sooner.

"I'm…sorry, Dad that I didn't contact you sooner but we…hoped we would find him quickly. I'm sorry."

Howard sighed then looked up.

"No, Fonzie. You don't need to apologize. You were right. You would have wasted time if you had contacted me before, time that Potsie might need," Howard fixed his eldest son with steely eyes. "Keep me informed though."

"F.O.N.Z. I'll leave the link open, Dad. Is that okay with you?" Howard nodded. He looked down at his paper littered desk and let one lone tear caress his cheek. His son, his second eldest son. God, may he be safe. A slight noise caused his head to snap up. There stood Al, the scientist who had become a good friend since the beginning of International Rescue.

"Mr. Tracy, what is it?" Howard got up from his desk; his head slumped to his chest. Still not answering, he walked over to the opposite wall. The wall that was one huge picture and yet more then that. It was a picture of himself and the five people he loved most in the entire world. His sons. There they were, wearing suits and ties, standing proud and strong.

"Mr. Tracy?" Howard turned to the Italian genius. Al had been with them since International Rescue's infancy. Without his phenomenal mind, IR would have quite literally never gotten off the ground.

"Al, Fonzie just contacted me. Potsie's missing. It looks like he might have been kidnapped. Fonzie's tracking the signal from his watch," Al gave an audible sigh of relief. "And the boys are heading towards it. I just hate feeling helpless."

"I know, Mr. Tracy. But your sons know what to do." Howard walked over to the Italian scientist and placed one hand on his fat shoulder.

"You're right as always, Al."

Ralph landed the sleek jet as close to origin of the signal as he could. When the three Tracy brothers had disembarked, Ralph set Fonziebird 1 in lockdown mode. No one would be able to get in except him or Howard. Potsie turned on his personal survivor tracker or PST and watched as the blue dot winked innocently. "I've got him, Ralph."

"Good. Let's go. And keep an eye out. The person or persons who took him could still be around." Chachi fell into step between his older brothers. He hoped they would be able to find Potsie aliv…well. He winced slightly when he thought that and Richie noticed.

"You okay?" he whispered. Chachi nodded. Right now, they needed to concentrate on Potsie. He would be fine when they found him, not before.

Sticky pressed his body closer to the tree. He silently cursed the damn machine that would not start. Though his boss had seen to it that all the men knew how to drive a car, he had not seen fit to teach them what to do if something went wrong. The car had innocently run out of gas but to Sticky, it appeared that the machine had ceased to function. He sighed. It would be a long walk to the airport and he did not know the language well enough to ask directions. Suddenly, he heard a slight crunch near him. Here they are, he thought. He would have to wait until International Rescue was gone before setting out. He only hoped they would not find him. Chachi noticed the dot was very near to them.

"It looks like it's just up ahead." As he said this, he ran forward ignoring the frantic cries from his two brothers. Unexpectedly, he came to an abrupt stop. He looked stupidly down at his boots that were now half submerged in the mud by a huge lake.

Ralph came up behind him, trying desperately to blink away the tears that were running down his cheeks. Richie checked his tracker and then checked it again. There was no mistake. The signal was coming from just a few feet from them under the water. Without a thought, Richie started stripping his uniform off. Ralph started to do the same. As he did so, he turned to Chachi.

"You stay here and keep a lookout. We'll try to be as quick as we can." Chachi nodded. No one wanted to say what was foremost on their minds; was Potsie down there…dead?

Quickly and effortlessly, both Tracy boys waded in and swam out a ways. Richie turned back to Chachi.

Knowing what his brothers wanted, he called out "Just a couple feet further, that's right. Now about five strokes to your right. There! You're right over it." Both Ralph and Richie disappeared from sight.

Sticky saw everything from his hiding place. International Rescue had found the watch almost with no effort at all. He had failed. Surely, with all their equipment, they would soon spot him too. But not if he could help it. He slid unobtrusively from his hiding spot and silently slinked over to the young man, the one his boss hated the most, standing by the lake. He would take at least one of them out before running. Then his boss would be proud. He would kill the one he hated the most. If he had stopped to think, he would have realized that it was the last thing his boss wanted done.

Richie pulled effortlessly away from his older brother. This was his element. He might not be able to compete with his older brothers in some areas but they did not have a prayer when it came to swimming. He scanned the bottom of the lake. Soon he would have to go up for air. If they could not find the watch…or Potsie then he and Ralph would have to have Chachi get the underwater gear from Fonziebird 2. Suddenly, a bright light blinded Richie momentarily. Then he saw it: Potsie’s watch, two feet away. Lungs bursting, he made a grab for it and missed. A second grab was successful and he quickly headed for the surface.

Chachi saw the signal move slightly and then up to the surface. One of his brothers must have found Potsie's watch. In another part of his brain, Chachi hoped that the watch was all they had found. Though it would make finding Potsie almost impossible, the hope of him being alive was better then the alternative. First Ralph's then Richie's heads broke the still surface of the water. Chachi waved to them and they began to swim towards him. Abruptly, Ralph stopped and began shouting at Chachi. Chachi couldn't understand what he was saying but just then, a small snap behind him warned him of the presence of another human being a second before it knocked him down to the ground. Hands wrapped instantly around his throat, the youngest Tracy struggled and began to kick at the man who was on top of him. It was a futile effort. Just as white spots began appearing before his eyes, the man suddenly slumped forward. Standing over him were two sopping wet figures. Richie reached out a hand and helped Chachi up. Meanwhile, Ralph was bending over the prone figure of the man who had attacked his brother. A groan emitted from the man's throat and Ralph quickly rose grabbing his gun off the ground at the same time.

Sticky shook his head. Whatever had hit him, it felt like it packed the same force as a semi. Glancing around without moving his head, Sticky saw two pairs of off white clad legs. Then the world fell around him and he felt himself being pulled up to a standing position. Two pairs of hands grasped his upper arms while the IR operative with the green piping lifted Sticky's head which was lolling around as if his neck had no strength left. The man spoke but Sticky could not understand what he said. Besides, he would not tell them anything. If his boss found that he had told anything to the detestable International Rescue, Sticky's life was less then worthless. Letting his arms hang limp, the fingers of his left hand fumbled with a small pocket on the side of his pants. Slowly and carefully, he pulled out it's content: a penknife.

Ralph sighed inwardly. They were not going to get anything from this unknown man. From his looks and the unknown language on the recording, Ralph would almost have bet he did not even understand English. With a flash of brilliance, he hailed Fonzie.

"Ralph to Fonziebird 5."

"Go ahead, Ralphie."

"Fonz, we found Potsie's watch at the bottom of a lake." Hearing Fonzie's quick intake of breath, Ralph hurried on.

"We didn't find Potsie, only his watch with the tracking signal turned on. We also found or rather Chachi was attacked by some guy. He looks Italian and I'm pretty sure he knows English. Could you try to talk to him?"

"Sure, Ralphie. Turn your watch so I can see him. I'm turnin' the recording device on now." Fonzie began asking him the same question in many different languages.

"Who are you?" Each time the man showed no sign of comprehension. Fonzie was about to give up when the man stiffened then threw off both Richie and Chachi's holds. Before any of them could react, he thrust a penknife near Chachi's neck and smiled.

"I'll never tell you, International Rescue. You'll never find your comrade 'til it's too late. Then you'll wish he was dead. Live with that. Boss, guess what I did for yo…" Horrified, the Tracys could only watch as the man jump and stab himself in the cheek by accident. Chachi, since he was the closest, bent down and felt for a pulse. He was still alive and with him, he wished that any hope of finding Potsie was dead.

After several horrible minutes, Ralph stirred first.

"We've got to get that crazy guy to the police, it's their job to discover all they can about that headcase. Then I'll call Dad." The younger Tracys exchanged glances. They knew that was going to be a hard conversation. Ralph unlocked Fonziebird 1 while Richie and Chachi carried the dead man up and into the ship. Within minutes, the IR members were giving their accounts of the man who almost killed Chachi to the police. After pledging to send all their information to Fonziebird 5, the police and firemen quit the scene. While Richie and Chachi stored Mobile Control in Fonziebird 1, Ralph sat in his pilot chair in Fonziebird 2. Flipping the radio switch, he got Fonzie to patch him thorough to Base. Drawing a deep, fortifying breath, Ralph addressed his father.

"Dad…"

"Ralph, how are all of you doing? Do you have news of Potsie?" Ralph chocked on his words. He could not do this. He could not tell his father. Hanging his head, he spent several seconds studying his hands.

"Son?" He looked into his father's haunted eyes.

"I'm sorry, Dad."

Chapter 6: The Games have Begun

Eugene debarked from the small airplane and looked around. There, standing by the small metal storage unit for the plane, was his master, his dark head gleaming in the steamy Italy sunlight. Bowing to his boss, Eugene waited for the order to rise. When given it, he waited for leave to speak.

"What have you got me?" Eugene shuddered. His boss wasn't one to suffer fools or failures. Luckily, he was neither.

"I've got the one you wanted, Boss. He wasn't that difficult to capture. I disposed of his watch as you requested and turned the signal on too. He's drugged and has no idea where he is. Do you want me to bring him out?"

"Yes. Well done, Eugene. You'll be greatly rewarded and have my lasting pleasure. Take him to the audience chamber and chain him to the furthest wall. I want him to wake up confused."

"Yes, Boss." Bowing low, Eugene went off to fulfill his boss's request.

Eugene carried Potsie's limp form into what could only be called a throne room. One of his boss's lesser slaves followed him over to the wall facing the door. Eugene deposited Potsie's body into the slave's arms while he picked up one of the manacles hanging from the wall. Roughly, he shoved it over the limp hand and locked the manacle around his wrist. He quickly repeated this and signaled the slave to lean Potsie against the wall. Eugene expertly moved the chains so they gave the prisoner some freedom to sag but would cause maximum pain too. As soon as the slave let go of him, Potsie slumped forward. For one split second, it looked like the chains would not hold. Then with a metallic clang and a painful jerk of the arms, his body stopped. For one moment, Potsie's eyes flew open and a grunt of pain escaped his lips. Then his lids shuttered close and he slumped against the chains.

The heavy footsteps on stone made Eugene spin around to face the noise. His boss, the Candy Man, walked over to the young man hanging ingloriously from the wall. His eyes narrowed evilly as he studied the helpless figure. Swiftly, his foot shot out and hit the young man squarely in the chest. With a gasp and a groan, Potsie's eyes shot open. Blearily, he gazed at the shadowing figure in front of him. Suddenly, his eyes flew wide open. Gathering his strength, he planted his feet under him and pushed himself up. Standing erect, he glared at the evil man in front of him. Summoning up all the hate and loathing he felt for the man in front of him, Potsie spat his name in his face.

"The Candy Man." Bowing slightly, the evil man gazed triumphantly at the bound man. Here was the key to International Rescue. Since IR was made up of the Tracy family, they were very willing to protect their own. When one was in danger, the others focused all their attention on rescuing and helping that one member. The Fonziebirds would be crippled by their fear and sorrow over Potsie's disappearance. Pain. Ah, causing the Tracys pain was like balm to his restless soul. He hated them, hated them more then even he cared to admit. At every turn, they had frustrated his plans. But no longer. His plan was perfect. He would not fail.

Looking into Potsie's pain-filled but steely eyes, the Candy Man's mouth cracked into what could only be called a grin. But grins were never made to look like that particular one. It sent shivers of fear down Potsie's spine. Before he could react, the Candy Man's left arm lashed out hitting his head. Potsie's head smacked against the stone wall causing his eyes to momentarily lose focus. Before the prisoner could regain consciousness, the Candy Man struck. Karate chops to the chest, ribs, arms and head were alternated with kicks to the knees to cut his legs out from under him. Each time that happened, Potsie's body would start to fall only to be painfully jerked to a stop by the chains around his wrists. After several minutes of these attacks, the Candy Man stepped back and surveyed the damage. Potsie hung limply supported only by the manacles. Blood was running down from a cut on his forehead and his breathing was hoarse and painful. The attacks had left him unconscious and he would not be waking up anytime soon. The Candy Man allowed himself one genuine smile. The games had begun.

A silent and heartbroken group landed on Tracy Island. Ralph, Chachi and Richie, who had flown Fonziebird 1 home, met again in the lounge. There, the entire family had gathered. Their father was sitting behind his desk desperately trying to appear brave while the tear tracks down his face betrayed him. Marion was holding her daughter Joanie while giving Howard the support he needed. Al, who was fruitlessly trying to keep the tears at bay, was seated on the sofa in the corner. Finally, Fonzie's picture was lit up. However, no one could see his face. His head was in his hands and all anyone could see was the back of his head and his heaving shoulders.

Chachi went instantly to Joanie, leaving her mother to comfort Richie. Ralph stood just by the wall portrait and looked up at the figure of his brother. Ralph could not cry, he looked rather worried. He could only stare stupidly at the picture of his missing brother. Ralph knew in his heart that Potsie was not dead. If he was dead, no one would have removed his watch and disposed of it as they did. This thought scared him more than the thought of his missing brother. Only a few people knew the secret of the watches the Tracy men wore and most were in this very room. There was only one person who knew the Tracy's secret and would commit such a reprehensible deed: the Candy Man.

Howard's eyes latched onto his middle son. Slowly raising himself out of the chair, he moved over to him. Tenderly, he wrapped his arm around his worried redhaired son. Ralph flinched. He would not give into the tears that threatened. He had to be strong for his family, for Potsie. He would be… A sob ended all his thoughts and he finally gave into the fears and griefs that haunted him.

Finally, his tears slowed and then stopped. Amazed, he looked around the room. Everyone had left. Only he and his father were still there. Marveling, he then noticed that he was somehow seated with no knowledge of how he got there. Howard glanced at him.

"Are you better now, Son?"

"Yeah, Dad, thanks. I'm sorry, I shouldn't have…"

"Ralph, don't apologize. Now, tell me everything you know." An hour and a half later, Howard leaned back against the sofa. This had been planned. It had to have been, which meant that the crumbling overlook was no accident. Someone had deliberately plotted and carried out an attack against his son. There was only one person with the knowledge, cunning and most importantly, the hatred to carry it out. Ralph caught his father's eyes and nodded. He knew what Howard was thinking.

The Candy Man.

The next day, a cloud hung over the tropical paradise of Tracy Island. After breakfast, every member of International Rescue, including Fonzie and Lori Beth via tele screens gathered in the lounge. Richie, Chachi and Ralph debriefed everyone on the rescue and the subsequent disappearance of Potsie. When they had sat down, Lori Beth raised her question.

Beautifully flicking a stray dark hair from her face, she queried "Has anyone identified or translated the mobster talk those guys were using?"

Fonzie answered her. "We got a recording of it but I ain't had a chance to do anything with it."

"Could you play it now?" The polished American accent had a slight hopeful tone in it. Everyone was praying for a clue to this mystery. Perhaps this was it. Fonzie pushed a button on Thunderbird 5's control panel and soon, everyone could hear the recording from Mobile Control.

"Thanks for saving those two young people. They're our future. Thanks."

Everyone tensed when they heard the next phrase.

"Warren, there's no reason for this to end in violence. Just drop your gun and put your hands on your head. You're going on a little journey." Joanie teared up when she heard the man threaten Potsie's life. Potsie had always been there for her like the older brother she never had and now he was gone.

"Okay." No one breathed during the sounds of the struggle; then they heard someone speak again but this time in the mobster's language. Before anyone could puzzle on how they could discover the origin of the language, Marion drew in a surprised breath. All the Tracys, Al, Joanie and Lori Beth turned to look at her. Her eyes grew wide; then she hastily signaled to Fonzie to stop the recording.

Turning to the large group of people gaping at her, she said "I know what they're saying. They're speaking like Jimmy Cagney and Edward G. Robinson. I know that sort of talk becuase my brother's a mobster. Please, Arthur, play the recording again." Fonzie complied at once and everyone remained silent long after the recording ended.

Chachi was the first to voice the question foremost on everyone's mind. "What would the Candy Man want with Potsie? I mean, it would have been simpler for him to just kill Potsie there on the scene. Why set up a rescue then kidnap only one of us?" No one could voice an opinion. But everyone knew he was right. Howard looked into the faces of his loved ones and saw confusion and fearful thoughtfulness, the same feelings he was experiencing. Then his gaze fell on his faithful retainer. Marion's expression was fearful and troubled. As Howard was studying her, Marion caught his eye. Knowing what her employer was about to ask, she unobtrusively shook her head no. She should not say what he feared to the whole group, they were already traumatized enough. There was only one reason to take Potsie alive, to torture him, hold him for ransom or possibly both.

Chapter 7: Tenderness In The Bowels Of Hell

She heard the heavy footsteps heading for her cell. They were coming for her. Just the thought made her long to crawl into the corner and cower. But she would not. She would be strong. He had taken almost everything from her but she wouldn't give him her pride. Squaring her thin, scarred shoulders, she stood and waited for the guards to claim her for the daily 'session'. Shivering slightly in the humiliating inadequate clothing she was forced to wear, she waited while the guards questioned the slaves who had come to get her. This was for their protection. Their boss would be severely displeased if she should disappear. A key scraped in the lock and the heavy door swung open. While the slaves blocked the doorway, the guards advanced on her baring a curious device. She stood stock-still and betrayed no emotion while one guard brought one part of the device around her waist. The metallic band snapped into place and locked. Then the same guard grabbed onto her wrists while the other thrust a manacle over it and locked it into place. This was repeated with her other hand. Now she was ready. The two slaves grasped her upper arms and dragged her down the corridors. With every dwindling inch of freedom, the young girl became more and more anxious. By the time the group had reached the door to the throne room, she was struggling violently. A quick rap at the door brought her back to her senses. She would not show weakness to him. It would only lead to worse things. The door was thrown open and she was thrown in. A shadow passed over her prone figure pausing briefly as if to enjoy her discomfort. Before she could push herself up, the figure passed on and the door slammed shut. The click of the lock echoed through the chamber mixing with another sound. The girl laboriously got up as it was difficult to push herself up with her hands shackled.

Glancing around, she immediately spotted the unconscious figure hanging from the wall. Though she had seen many things during her imprisonment here, still the sight shocked her. She fearfully checked all the corners and all the shadows. Though she thought he had passed her when she had been lying by the door, she learned quickly here not to trust anything. However, her examination was not as thorough as it would normally have been. The sounds she had heard before where coming from the man hanging limply and obviously painfully from his shackles. It was his breathing that was echoing through the chamber and it didn't sound normal. Knowing how he worked, the first thing he had done was rough him up a bit and show him who’s boss. And his usual method was to bruise or break a couple ribs and let people suffer.

Footsteps whispered softly over the rough stones until the girl stood near the unconscious figure. His ribs needed to be bound immediately but it wasn't as if she could just ask for supplies. She looked desperately around the room looking for anything that could act as a bandage. Her hands strayed to her hair and she started doing her nervous habit. She would grasp a patch of hair and give it a tight squeeze then grab another handful and begin again. Suddenly, there it was. The solution was wrapped in her hair. The young woman quickly unwound the long silk scarf that was woven into her hair. Long cascades of dark hair fell to the small of her back. As she approached the figure, his uniform caused her to cease all movement. There on his right breast was the logo of International Rescue and on his right sleeve was spelled vertically 'Fonziebird'. The Candy Man had done it. He had kidnapped a member of International Rescue. This man could not have any idea what the Candy Man had in store for him.

Well he would not succeed if she had anything to do with it. Though she knew from experience that no one had ever escaped his clutches, she would work until her dying breath to see that the Candy Man did not get his evil way. Her shoulders back, eyes steely, she swore she would help this man escape.

Carefully and with tenderness, she undid the front of his shirt. Careful not to touch his painful ribs more then necessary, she quickly wound the long, sturdy silk piece around his torso. Getting as tight as she could without causing more damage, she neatly tied it off and did up his shirt again. Next, she checked his wrist and winced. Since he could not hold himself up, the metal of the shackles was eating into his skin. She was back where she had started. She had nothing to use as a cushion for his wrists. Looking around she came back to her slave outfit. It resembled something out of a desert movie. It looked like a small, turquoise two-piece swim suit that had see-through white silk sleeves and leg and mid-drift coverings. Completing the ensemble was a pair of turquoise silk slippers and at one time, her hair wrap.

Thinking quickly, she carefully tore the white silk from around her mid-drift. He had more need of the cloth then she did. Tearing it long ways, she went first to the right wrist. Carefully she grasped the limp arm and moved the wrist until there was enough room between it and the manacle to insert the cloth. Gently, she moved the cloth around the wrist until it was soon protected by a thick wad of silk. Quickly but as gentle as she could, she repeated the process on the left wrist. Standing back to view her handiwork, her eyes were drawn to his lowered head. For a moment, all seemed relatively, fine. Then, for an instant, her eyes caught a drop of red fall onto his uniform from the left side of his forehead. Swiftly, she tore off her left silk sleeve and folded it several times.

She stood right next to the unconsious figure and placed her right hand under his chin. Slowly, she lifted his chin up until she was looking him squarely in the face. Instantly, she jumped back and fell backwards a good ways from the still unconscious figure. Her mouth opened but no words came forth.

Slowly and deliberately, she got up and returned to the side of the unconscious man. She once again carefully lifted up his face until she could see his entire visage. Her eyes grew wide. There was no mistake, it was him. She opened her mouth and spoke his name but no words came out.

Potsie?!

No. It was impossible. Potsie and International Rescue, impossible! And yet, it made perfect sense. The Tracys had always been caring and kind to others. She knew that from personal experience. Potsie, in particular, had been a sweet and kind boy though he had hid his caring nature under a gruff and in control attitude. She was now even more determined to help International Rescue and foil the Candy Man's scheme.

Tenderly she wiped the trickle of blood, then, by tearing of her right sleeve, she made a compress and a bandage to wrap around his head. Standing back to survey her work, she noticed that he was beginning to wake up. She was extremely nervous about that. Would he remember her? Would he remember how…?

Potsie slowly opened his eyes. He didn't want to. There didn't seem to be a part of his body that didn't hurt. Wearily, he raised his head only to be confronted with a pair of large brown eyes. Before he could react, the young woman in front of him leaped backwards landing on her butt and instantly curling up into a little ball. For several long minutes, neither said a word. The female studied the floor and pulled her arms tighter around herself. The man studied the young lady. He didn't know quite what to think. The girl was dressed in something that was little more then a bikini. This was made of a blue-greenish cloth that looked like silk. Her legs were further covered thanks to a white see-through material that didn’t quite hide the fact that her legs were marked with lashes and old scars. These also covered her arms which must have been clothed with the white material at one time. Her dark hair flowed down her badly scarred back and onto the stone floor. She looked so scared and vulnerable that Potsie's heart went out to her. He had to help this poor creature.

"Hey, I'm not going to hurt you. I think I'm in the same fix as you are. My name's Potsie. What's yours?" The girl slowly raised her head. Their eyes locked and Potsie felt a swift pang in his gut. Those deep blue eyes told a story for all to see. It seemed that all her fears, all her pain, all her shattered hopes and dreams were written in those expressive eyes. Yet, there was a nobility, a strength at their core that held the promise to never quit. Her face was almost elf-like in appearance and held a child-like vulnerability in its structure. She had a beauty that was not limited to the exterior but instead was internal and radiated out to enhance her physical beauty in a way Potsie had never seen, except once. He mentally shook his head wanting to be rid of that thought.

"I promise I won't hurt you. Won't you tell me your name?" The girl shook her head. Her eyes narrowed for a second and her brow furrowed. Then looking directly into his large blue eyes, she put the fingers of her right hand against the middle of her throat and tapped gently, shaking her head simultaneously. Potsie had no clue and suddenly the light bulb came on.

"You won't tell me your name because you can't. You're scared, aren't you?"

"Yeah, I sure am." the girl nodded sadly.

"I'm sorry."

The girl looked him in the eyes and he could read in her eyes as clearly and said "It's okay, it's not your fault."

"Are you okay?" She shook her head, then using her right hand she pushed away from her to her right, pointed to herself then gestured to the floor. Potsie was amazed that he could understand and communicate with her.

"I guess you're right, Potsie!" Lips twitching ever so slightly up, she looked him in the eyes when she spoke.

"Man, there's got to be a better way for us to speak about this." The girl frowned, thinking deeply. Then she raised both of her hands which were still bound by the shackles.

"I guess you're right." the girl said as Potsie laughed softly.

Waving his hands slightly, he said "I don't know what the Candy Man's up to but he won't get away with it." The girl smiled for the first time.

"You're right. It was going to be hard if you could. This may be stupid to ask but you're with International Rescue, right?" Potsie nodded.

"That's where I learned to stand up for the rights of others. Helps with communication and lets us operatives talk to each other when we don't want people to know what we're saying. How long have you been here?"

"Sadly," she answered. "I'm not sure. I know it's been a few days but there's no knowledge of time here, at least not for the slaves and prisoners."

"Will you tell me your name?" Potsie asked as she nodded.

"Jennifer."

"Jennifer? That's a pretty name. I once had a…anyway. Do you know anyway out of this joint?"

"No. There's none that I know about. Don't think it wasn't for lack of trying. But all you get for your troubles is this." She turned around and let him see the full extent of the damage done to her back. When she turned back around, she noticed that Potsie looked a little green around the edges.

"Sorry. But I thought you'd need to know what you were dealing with. He's ruthless. He'll stop at nothing to get what he wants. When physical threats and violence do not work, he always has emotional and psychological tortures at his disposal." Potsie nodded.

"I've never personally met the Candy Man before but my d…commander and a buddy have. What he did to us…he's got no honor. That's why we must get out of here, both of us."

Jennifer could not raise her head as she felt salty tears well up in the corners of her eyes. Finally, when she knew she had her emotions under control, she raised her head. Potsie found himself staring into the largest darkest eyes he had ever seen. Jennifer raised her hands.

"Both of us."

Chapter 8: Pain and Punishment

It had been ten days since Potsie had been brought to the Candy Man's lair, nine days since he had met Jennifer. On Tracy Island, the family lifelessly went about their lives. Al locked himself in his lab and frantically worked on a new idea. Marion worked out the menus and cooked for the large family. When this did not occupy her, she spent the time cross-stitching a pillow for Potsie if…when he came home. Spreading it out, she picked up silver thread and began outlining the body of his ship. Silent tears fell from her eyes as she wondered if he would ever see it.

Chachi and Joanie explored every inch of the Island until they would know where they were blindfolded. The young brunette had found it was better to keep Chachi busy so he wouldn’t think about his older brother too much. He was retreating from everyone and Joanie was going to put a stop to it even if it killed her.

The rest of the family was busy in the lounge. Howard, his sons minus Potsie and Chachi, Lori Beth, Tom and Marion were busy making plans for their biggest search and rescue mission: to find one of their own.

"Marion, are you sure that both of the men's accents were from the East Side of Milwaukee?"

"Yes, Mr Tracy. I'm sure. I spent most of my youth there." Howard nodded.

"Then I think we should concentrate our search in that area. Now," he said spreading out a map of the area. "This is the part of Milwaukee we're focusing our attention on. It's still a very large area and there's no way we can scan it from the air. That would tip off the Candy Man. There's no doubt that he'd kill Potsie rather then give us the opportunity to rescue him. I won't take that chance. We'll be splitting up into groups of twos and threes. Always watch your backs and keep on your guard. We don't need more of us to be captured." All nodded their understanding and agreement.

"Alright. Tom, Lori Beth, I need both of you to pretend to be holiday tourists. Lori Beth, I believe you told me you have contacts there?" The elegant, young heiress nodded her dark head and smiled. She could easily play the stupid rich kid, eager to see how the other half lived. But she was sharp as a tack and knew how to listen without seeming too. She was the perfect spy.

"Fonzie, you and Richard are to set up a look out post on the highest mountain in the area," he explained, pointing to the lone mountain in region. "Get permission, claiming to be doing scientific observations up there." Fonzie had a college degree in Astronomy and had already written a well-received book on space. It would be easy for him to convince the right people to let him set up his equipment. If they dropped the name Tracy enough, they would get permission. What would seem as an innocent observatory would in actuality be an amazing tracking station. Fonzie and Richard will listen to all radio frequencies and, with a new invention of Al, all phone conversations, too. Howard would never let anything that sensitive be used by anyone but his sons whom he trusted. Fonzie and Richie would also be coordinating the search and, hopefully, the rescue.

"Ralph, you, Marion and I will be backpacking up and down the district, looking for any suspicious activity." Ralph nodded. He knew it was fruitless to try to talk his father out of going on the rescue. Howard was determined to go, and besides, it would probably be worse for his health to remain home, worrying about everyone else. Marion had to go with them as she was one of the only ones who knew the language.

Howard nodded one last time and let the map roll on itself. As everyone was about to leave, he pulled Fonzie aside.

"Make sure you continue to monitor communications with Fonziebird 5. If Potsie should escape, he'll attempt to contact us that way." Fonzie agreed and hurried off to pack. Operation "Old" Retrieval, named as such thanks to Richie, had begun.

The Candy Man left Potsie alone for a couple days letting him heal and worry about what was to come. During this time, Potsie saw no one but the slaves who fed him and occasionally exercised him. On the third day, a door off to the side was thrown open. Potsie strained until he could see who it was.

Walking smugly in all his princely glory, the Candy Man moved over to the throne sitting on a slight dais. Sitting down in it, he motioned for a slave to leave. He then turned and regarded Potsie.

"I hope you enjoyed meeting my slave Jennifer. She's been with me for quite sometime and is showing promise." Potsie saw red as this evil man discussed his destruction of Jennifer as a human being with humor.

"She's not your slave!" Chuckling softly, the Candy Man turned and regarded Jennifer herself as she was pushed into the throne room. Potsie also saw her and his heart went out to her.

She had a new costume on today and anyone could see by the tightening of her jawline, she was none too pleased. It consisted of a dark tannish colored silk bikini with long silky streamers hanging from the waist and middle of the arms. Her dark hair was intricately braided and draped around her head. This time, her hands were free but a metal chocker was fastened around her throat and a chain was attached to it. The male slave handed the chain to his master and left. Jennifer stood as still as a statue and seemed to see nothing. She was not facing Potsie yet he saw her throw imperceptible glances in his direction. This silent tense time went on for several minutes.

Suddenly, the Candy Man jerked the chain hard sending Jennifer flying straight at him. She landed in a heap at his feet and was unable to rise as she tried to gasp for air.

Potsie strained against the chains that held him and yelled "Let her go! Leave her alone!" Before he could shout anything else, movement from Jennifer caused him to pause. Secretly, she whispered just one word to Potsie as soon as the Candy Man glared at him again.

"No."

The Candy Man slithered over to Potsie until their faces were inches from each other.

"What did you say?" Potsie couldn't keep the loathing inside anymore. He could see Jennifer slowly getting to her feet, eyes blinking furiously, trying to keep tears from spilling over. He kicked the Candy Man between the legs. Instead of exploding as Potsie had thought and hoped, he clapped his hands. Three slaves came to their boss's side. One quickly handed him a gun and he took his time holding it to Potsie's head. Then he gestured to the two goons standing by, one holding a long whip. Quickly dropping it, he hurried with his fellow slave to Jennifer and grabbed her. Potsie was horrified.

"Your quarrel's with me! Don't involve the girl!" The Candy Man coolly examined him.

"I want you to see what'll happen if you ever do that again. Besides," he said as he began walking towards his desk chair. "This is more painful for you then if I had them whip you."

Much to Potsie's surprise, Jennifer did not struggle. Instead, she stood still as they removed the collar and then forced her towards the middle of the room. Potsie had not noticed it before but there was a large circle there with wrist and ankle cuffs placed in strategic places. Jennifer was forced to lie down on her stomach while her hands and feet were bound. Potsie didn't know if it was on purpose or by accident but she was turned so they were looking eye to eye. Jennifer's eyes were wide with fright but she was trying desperately to remain calm.

There was a vast expanse of silence. Then, the Candy Man raised his hand. Jennifer could see it reflected in Potsie's emotion-filled eyes. She saw it fall and prepared herself for what was to come. Still, she flinched terribly when the leather cut into her skin. Though no sound escaped her lips, Potsie only had to peer into her brown eyes to read the pain, both physical and mental, she was experiencing. Potsie heard repeatedly the crack of the whip but he did not register the knowledge. His whole being was focused on the eyes that seemed to scream for the brunette herself. Jennifer's eyes were fastened on Potsie's face. She would not give into the pain; she would not give into the pain. Potsie's heart broke as he saw one lone tear creep down her cheek. And the sounds continued.

CRACK.

Chapter 9: Operation "Old" Retrieval

Fonziebird 2 landed on the tarmac of the Italian airport in the middle of the night. The airport police escorted the huge airplane into an oversized hanger. They then left so that International Rescue could lock down on their own. No one was to know that a Fonziebird had landed in Milwaukee, Wisconsin because the Tracys were sure the Candy Man had spies working for him. IR had once saved the head of the airport's life and when Howard called him on the videophone, sound only selected, he had been very willing to help them. Only handpicked men had been there to assist with the landing. Ralph had a hurried conference with the airport's head and then ran over to where Howard was giving last minute instructions to the search and rescue teams.

He was in full commander mode now. He had to be because he knew that if he allowed himself to be the worried father, it would completely undo him. He thought back to the incident roughly a year ago with the Candy Man. He remembered looking into each of his son's faces when they realized Fonziebird 5 would be their tomb, seeing their strength and willingness to lay down their lives for what they believed. He remembered he worried for Chachi through the whole time, yet it had been unfounded. His youngest had proven himself beyond all expectations and Howard had been proud of him and was still proud of him. Now, Potsie was in deadly danger, if he was not already…NO! He would not think like that. They were a rescue organization; they would do what they did best: rescue.

"Lori Beth, you and Tom stay in Milwaukee. See what you can find out from your contacts here, also just find out all you can about the criminal organizations around here." The young brunette nodded and gestured Tom to get the shockingly pink car ready. Before she left, she looked at each of the Tracy brothers, Marion and finally, Howard. These brave people, who almost risked their lives daily so that others might live, did not deserve to be put through this hell. Her eyes lingered for a moment longer on Howard. He still had not noticed that her attitude towards him was not strictly friendship, but then as she had told him, girls were generally the first to figure things of that nature out. So, until he did, she would stand by his side and support him in any capacity she could.

"He'll be safe, Mr Tracy. We'll find him. Me and Tom'll be praying." Howard nodded, then grabbed the offered aristocratic hand. Shaking hands, she hurried over to her car and drove off. Fonzie and Richie moved to stand by their father.

"Boys, the airport head has given us full use of one of their planes. Take the equipment up to the top of the Pfhister Tower. Set up and begin scanning all frequencies. Keep the plane, we may need it." Fonzie and Richie nodded. Shaking everyone's hands, the two men walked steadily to the waiting aircraft. With a last glance at his departing sons, Howard turned to the remaining family members. Everyone stood around severe and silent. Shouldering his survival pack, Howard started to walk out of the hangar. Turning to his remaining son and faithful friend, he looked them hard in the eyes.

"Let's go get Potsie back."

Lori Beth sat in what was the equivalent of Arnold's Drive-In. Dressed in the tourist rendition of a French outfit, she sipped a soda. While most people thought of secret agents roles as one rollicking adventure, the truth was that most of her time was spent in waiting-in breathless anticipation of news. Staring at her cup, she wondered if it really was watered down. Shaking the melodramatic thought from her head, she concentrated on the door for a brief second. She was waiting for her informant, Tomasa Panessa, who was to have met her at 2:00. It was now 2:25 and Lori Beth was beginning to get worried. He had never been late for a meeting before. Something was wrong. When you had been in the field as long as she had, you acquired a sense for danger or you died very quickly. Lori Beth had an inimitable danger sense. She could tell a mile away if something was wrong. And right now, as some would say, her spider sense was tingling.

Looking around surreptitiously, she gave a quick, unobtrusive shake of the head to the obviously American man sitting at the table near the window. He quickly got up, paid his bill and left. Lori Beth gave one last look around and then paid her own bill. Walking jauntily out, she was quickly helped into a shockingly pink car and was whisked off to her hotel. Tom had barely closed their door when Lori Beth suddenly grabbed a charm on her bracelet and turned around quickly. The small man, who had been standing in the dark corner, quickly raised his hands above his head. Lori Beth sighed and lowered her arm, letting go of the small revolver charm. This, thanks to Al, was a working replica of a revolver which was very handy in tight places. However, they were safe for the moment. She inclined her head gracefully to the stranger.

"Mr Panessa, it's great to see you again. How've you been, Sir?" Mr Panessa bowed sincerely to this wonderful young woman. She gave so willingly to others that he could not live with himself in his selfish cowardice.

"Laura, please forgive me." As he said this, he fell to his knees and wept bitterly. Lori Beth was just slightly disconcerted. She was at a loss as to how to deal with a grown man sobbing at her feet. Her training held as her quick mind searched for a way to acknowledge the man’s words without dealing a blow to his pride.

"What are you talking about? What've you done?" She winced inwardly but allowed not a microscopic bit of it to show. Not her best line but she was slightly off kilter as it was.

"I did what you said. I listened in to conversations, talked to friends and gathered information for you. But I was overheard. A large man came to my house today and threatened my wife and children. I swore to him I won't come to you but you've always been kind to them and me. I've got a debt, one I won't be able to repay but I'll try." Lori Beth wasted no time. So the Candy Man was threatening people now; well, he was messing with the wrong woman. She may not have shown her best the last time she faced him but she had had quite enough of losing. He would not be able to carry out his threat; she would not let him.

"Tom, the car please. Mr Panessa, I believe you. We're dealing with a ruthless man who'll stop at nothing to stop my…employer. We're gonna take you to your family. I'm sending all of you to my place. You'll be under my protection." Panessa bowed once again. This young lady was an angel of mercy; his family would be safe. As he watched her eyes turn steely at a private thought, he almost felt sorry for the Candy Man. This woman was sweet and a perfect lady but she was dangerous.

Fonzie and Richie hurried to set up the command center. The top of the Pfhister Tower was not extremely cold, just annoyingly so. Hurrying as quickly as they could in order to keep their bodies warm, they unpacked the plane and began to set up. As soon as the heated tents were set up, Fonzie sat at a bigger version of Mobile Control in the biggest one. Flicking the switch that powered up the consul, he glanced out of the tent to his second youngest brother. Richie was just finishing the placement of the last antenna on the snow covered ground. Fonzie sighed. This…situation was hard on all of them. Potsie was the second oldest. He had been there for all of them. He knew just what to say and do. He knew how each of them dealt with things and what each one couldn't deal with. He would listen to everyone's problems but never open up about his own so much like his father. He was closest to Ralph and Fonzie but Fonzie was usually in the space station. He amended that thought; he was always in the space station. Ralph was often the one who held Potsie together when the breaking point was reached. And Potsie did the same to Ralph. They were as close as brothers could possibly be, as thick as thieves. It had been true since Ralph was born and on through their teen and now adult years. Potsie loved, admired and protected Ralph while Ralph worshiped, loved and protected Potsie. Fonzie closed his eyes in silent prayer as his thoughts turned to his younger brother. As rough a time as he was going through, Fonzie knew that Ralph was right now going through his personal hell.

Ralph rolled over in his sleeping bag for the hundred thousandth time. He had been trying to sleep for the past five hours but so far it had been extremely elusive. He, his father and Marion were heading for the plantation Marion's father had owned. From what Marion had told them, it was a large, beautiful place; or it had been when she had left. It was approximately three miles from the infamous mine where the man now know as the Candy Man had run a slave operation. Howard had rescued Marion there and ever since then Marion had been a member of the family. It was also where the Candy Man had almost died and where his undying hatred of International Rescue had been born. The mine and the house still belonged to Marion’s older brother which the Tracy's knew as the Candy Man.

It was going to be a long, hard journey, taking many days. Howard had thought about using a vehicle, but had rejected the idea. He hoped that by hiking across country they would avoid detection by the Candy Man's minions. Ralph's greatest fear was that they would be too late. If anything happened to Potsie… Mentally shaking himself, he rolled over once again and tried to sleep.

Chapter 10: They Would Pay Dearly

Potsie shifted and smothered a yelp of pain. Breathing was becoming increasingly difficult as his arms were held at such an unnatural angle. Flexing his stiff and sore arm muscles, his breath came out in a hiss of pain. Sometimes he wondered whether the physical torture was worse then the mental and emotional tortures the Candy Man was constantly putting him through. Other times, he knew the answer.

He looked over at the pitiful figure lying on the harsh stone floor. Jennifer was still asleep. Potsie could see her breath softly and how peaceful her face was. Her face was only peaceful when she was asleep. When she was awake, her face was lined by either the horrors she had seen or the pain she had suffered. Potsie could not tell which of these caused the distortion. She had been whipped several times since Potsie had been brought here and he felt awful. The Candy Man was using her to break him and what made Potsie feel so bad was it was working. He had all but given up on either of them getting out of this dump. He only hoped he would die before he was broken. He did not want to speculate what would happen if the Candy Man used a mentally broken Potsie against his family.

The next day, the Candy Man held his first party since Potsie’s capture. All of his higher acquaintances as well as those operatives that were enjoying his unusually high favor because of Potsie’s capture were there. All experienced great pleasure at hurling insults at the unfortunate young man. A jazz band entertained the vast number of guests while slaves wandered around carrying refreshments. Jennifer had told Potsie not to be surprised at anything. The Candy Man was a businessman and he had to keep his employees happy. He also had to show his acquaintances how wealthy he was.

The Candy Man walked in and everyone bowed to him except for his business acquaintances. He was holding a beautiful chain, if one can be called that which was attached to a collar hooked around Jennifer's neck. Potsie knew she had told him to not be surprised but her costume was…well shocking. The bikini parts were all red with gold embroidery. From her waist hung long strings of beads that enhanced every movement made by the small, emaciated form and streamers of different colored silk hung from her forearms and collar and her hair which hung down to the small of her back was braided with streamers likewise. It was like she was some glorified pet. Potsie couldn't bear the way all of the men were leering at her. If only he could get free, he would show all of them what he thought of them. Jennifer must have seen on his face what he was thinking because she looked him right in the eye and carefully shook her head.

As soon as the Candy Man sat on his throne with Jennifer forced to sit on the floor beside him, the band began to play a lively Charleston song. Executing complicated twists and turns, the dancing guests moved their bodies in ways Potsie had seen his father could when charleston dancing. This went on for some time until the band stopped playing for the Candy Man. Bowing low, they waited for him to pass judgment. He stood and grabbing a bag a slave handed him, dropped it in front of the leader, gold spilling out of the open mouth of the bag. Kowtowing still lower, the band moved off.

A gong was sounded and simultaneously, the band played again. The dancing group began moving to the music. Potsie turned bright red at what was going on in front of him. This was degrading not only to him, though he had always been taught that a man should be better than to grab a woman around the waist but to Jennifer as well. By the stony visage she had, he knew she was as disgusted as he was. The Candy Man must have noticed his discomfort because as he glanced at Potsie, an evil expression lit up his face. Suddenly standing up, he raised his hands for silence.

"It seems to me that something's missing from this little party we're having. Why, it must be that Jennifer has yet to entertain us. We must all beg that she would deign to show us her…talents." There was much chuckling among the men gathered round him. Potsie turned red at the insinuations the Candy Man was making. Jennifer, with a look of fear and loathing etched on her face, was staring at nothing. With a flick of the Candy Man's wrist, Jennifer was dragged in front of him.

"Let's see if you have more strength then last year." Everyone was watching eagerly, almost as a hunter watches its prey. Jennifer fought harder then Potsie had ever seen her fight. A third slave came over and grabbed her wayward head. Slowly, with great difficulty, he forced her to face the Candy Man. He grabbed her face with one of his large, calloused hands and moved in until their faces were inches apart. Potsie could see the Candy Man's face and he saw his eyes become red and his pupils become cat-eye slits. Struggling desperately against his chains, Potsie started to yell at Jennifer to not open her eyes. Before he could get a sound out though, he found himself quickly subdued and hands roughly covered his mouth. Jennifer struggled and strained for some time before finally falling limply against the restraining arms of her captors. The Candy Man stepped even closer and whispered in her ear for sometime. Potsie could not move, could not think, could hardly breathe-even aside from the fact that multiple hands were covering most of his face. The Candy Man had hypnotized her and Potsie knew from what his family had told him-what Al had told him of his encounter-that he could make you do anything he wanted. Jennifer had told him before that she had never been able to free herself while under his control. What would happen now?

Suddenly, Jennifer stood straight up, head lifted high. The brief surge of hope that filled Potsie's heart was quickly dashed when Jennifer unhooked the chain attached to her collar and then wrapped her arm suggestively around the man she hated most in the world. Despair pushed out all the hope that had just filled Potsie's body and left a vacuum. Jennifer was under the Candy Man’s complete control.

"Jennifer, all of my guests are bored. What do you say to an exhibition of your skills?" Potsie's eyes narrowed. What skills? Jennifer nodded and moved to the center of the room. Facing the wall where Potsie hung, restrained by both metal and muscle, she motioned him to be unchained. The men holding him looked to their boss for guidance but he only nodded and seated himself back on his desk chair.

Potsie tried to prepare himself as the men loosened the metal cuffs from his battered wrists. But it was to no avail. His knees buckled as his boots encountered the stone floor and he landed in a heap. He rose as quickly as his shaky legs allowed, planting them so he would not fall over again. As soon as he was up, Jennifer started for him but was stalled by the voice of the Candy Man.

"Not yet, my dear. He won't be much of an opponent now. Give him time, he needs for his legs to get use to supporting him." Jennifer stayed where she was, her eyes focused on Potsie as if she were evaluating him, for what he could not say. He searched her eyes trying to find his friend in them but to no avail. The Candy Man had her under his complete control and she could do nothing to break free.

As soon as his legs stopped shaking, the Candy Man nodded to him and offered one bit of advice. "You better defend yourself, Warren." Potsie knew what he meant but he was afraid in a way he could not explain. He knew that this was technically not Jennifer, at least not in her actions but he could not bring himself to hurt her. What was he going to do?

Before he could think any further, Jennifer struck. Drawing her leg back, she let go and high-kicked him in the head. Potsie went back and down, coming to a rest just short of the stone wall. He did not even get a chance to pick himself up before she was on him. Quickly, she wrapped her thin, scarred arm around his neck and applied pressure. Potsie could feel his lungs straining for the oxygen being deprived them. As his vision blurred and black spots dotted the crowd in front of him, he threw himself forward, pitching Jennifer over his head. Totally unprepared for his action, the young woman hit the ground in a sprawl.

Potsie eased himself off the hard floor and stood, his lungs sucking in all the oxygen they could. He watched as Jennifer leaped to her feet. She stared at him, gauging him as an opponent, not recognizing him as a friend. Then suddenly, she came straight at him.

They traded blows for several minutes; some finding their mark but most were blocked as the two knowledgeable fighters traveled up and down the room. Soon, however, Potsie's abused and malnourished body began to slow down. The seasoned combatant she was, Jennifer took full advantage of this, pressing him harder and harder. Suddenly, there came a blow he could not block in time. Jennifer's arm slid between his defenses and hit him squarely in the throat.

Potsie felt his larynx pushed roughly back by the force of the blow. Coughing and chocking, he collapsed to the stone floor. He could not get a breath. He knew that if he did not calm down, he would hyperventilate and then be in serious trouble, but he could not seem to stop.

The Candy Man stared down at the Tracy son watching him struggle for a single breath. When Jennifer moved in to finish the kill, his single word command halted her in her tracks. His guests had greatly enjoyed the exhibition, never realizing the emotional trauma going on around them. All they could see was the violence.

Jennifer stood there staring at nothing. However, there was an inner battle being waged. Her conscious self was fighting a desperate battle against the Candy Man's control. At his next voice command, she felt her body move towards Potsie, despite her fight to stay where she was. He then told her mind to attack the defenseless man in front of her.

Potsie was still trying frantically to catch his breath when he felt the foot connect with his rib cage. A gasp escaped his lips as he felt the bone give way under the force of the strike. For several minutes, blows rained down on the hapless man and soon his skin was covered with a mixture of sweat and blood. During all this, a blow hit his broken ribs. The force of the blow knocked all the breath from his body and he began coughing uncontrollably. Soon his coughing brought up blood from his pierced lungs.

When Jennifer saw Potsie coughing up blood, something rose up within her. She fought as she never had before, battling with everything in her to break the hold the Candy Man had over her. Suddenly, the control over her snapped in two. Falling to her knees, she immediately began offering him what medical attention she could.

Potsie, while fighting for every breath, felt a rush of pride for Jennifer. He was worried about her and for himself; he knew he was in a bad way. Nevertheless, at the same time, he could not deny the pride he felt at what she had done. She had finally resisted the Candy Man's mind control over her. She had fought him, truly, for the first time.

The Candy Man was furious. She had broken his control. She had fought him, Jennifer, who had only a week ago had been inches from the breaking point. Not only had she resisted, but she had beaten him in front of his guests. Both she and the Tracy boy would pay. They would pay dearly.

Chapter 11: Thoughts and Throes

Ralph hacked at another part of the undergrowth that was all around them and then paused to wipe his brow. Marion was studying the area around them and comparing it to the map. She was afraid that the many years she had spent away from here would cause her to lead the Tracy men astray. Howard was radioing Fonzie at Central Base. They had been traveling for three days and according to the map, they should be nearing the district next to their target zone. Ralph hoped they would be able to move quicker. Every moment Potsie was a prisoner of the Candy Man was a thousand times too much. Ralph was worried. In what shape would they find Potsie?

Potsie signed off and looked off in the distance, not that there was anything to see. Distance in this forest was about three to five feet. He just could not bear to look at Marion who was working her hardest to help the Tracys or Ralph who's normally freckled face was turning an unhealthy gray color and his bright eyes were dull with constant worry. Howard knew his eyes must look much the same. It had been three days since they had began their search and close to twenty days total that Potsie had been missing. The saddest thing for Howard was that he had come to depend on his second eldest's cool headedness and strength to help him through the difficult times that came with their job. With Potsie gone, the natural worry was compounded with the fact that he had no where to turn to for support. He knew that if he asked, Ralph would try to help him but Howard could not bring himself to do that. He knew Ralph had enough to think about.

“Okay, Dad. Keep in touch.” Fonzie signed off and let his head fall into his hands. Three days, three days and they had no word about Potsie. Fonzie wouldn’t have mentioned it to any of his family members but he had almost lost all hope. The Candy Man was a mastermind. He wouldn’t have an easy to find lair. His base of operations would be cleverly hidden; after all, he had not been found by most of the earth’s governments, how could International Rescue think they had a chance? A slight crunch behind him alerted him to the fact that someone was present behind him. Before he could turn around, arms encircled his shoulders. Richie.

Richie gave his oldest brother another squeeze. Fonzie was the coolest of the Tracy brothers and hid the most. All of the brothers hid their emotions but each of them had another to go to when it all became too much. Potsie went to Ralph and Ralph went to see Potsie. Richie and Chachi did the same. However, with Fonzie in the space station more then at home, he didn’t really have an emotional outlet. Except Scott. Gordon knew, as all the family knew, that the oldest and middle sons had many conversations that had lasted until the wee hours of the morning. Gordon knew that those talks were often the only thing that kept John sane. If that was taken away… Gordon hugged his brother again. They wouldn’t fail. They couldn’t.

-----------------------------------------

Lori Beth sighed. It had taken three days, but finally Tomaso Panessa’s family had been safely transferred to Lori Beth's neighborhood. Edmund Scott, an old family friend who knew of Lori Beth’s secret agent status, had helped and was taking the Panessas under his personal protection. He did not know, however, that Lori Beth was an agent not for Wisconsin but rather for International Rescue. He would have done it regardless but Lori Beth had always been hesitant about telling him. It was better if the fewest possible people knew she was connected with International Rescue.

Tomaso was sitting in the suite of rooms that were presently serving as her base. Lori Beth hung up the phone and turned to the man.

“Your family's now safely in the custody of Mr Scott. He's completely trustworthy; your family couldn't be safer.” The man bowed to his benefactress.

“Thank you, Laura. I can't express my deep and lasting gratitude to you for what you've done. And now I'll tell you what I've found out.” Lori Beth leaned forward. This was it. This was what IR had been looking for. She knew it. She just knew it.

However, she was never to know the precious information Tomaso carried. A small smack and the sound of breaking glass were followed by a grunt from Tomaso. Tom moved quickly, pushed his beloved employer to the floor and shielded her with his own body. The gunfire went on for some time, then it ceased. Tom carefully rolled off the young heiress then helped her rise. While the police pounded down the halls, Lori Beth could only walk slowly over and kneel before the dead man. One tear escaped the harden edges of her eyes. Then her gaze grew as cold as steel. The Candy Man would pay. If it was the last thing she did, he would pay.

-----------------------------------

Potsie began to notice his slow climb to consciousness when the pain started to become more pronounced. As his wakefulness continued, he changed the word pain to agony. Every part of his body felt either like it was on fire or that a knife had been twisted in it a couple of times. What had happened to him to cause him this much pain? As his mind began to assert itself, pictures flashed through his mind. The Candy Man. Jennifer attacking…attacking him?! Jennifer using martial arts techniques against him. Where had she learned that? She had to have a black belt in at least one martial arts probably more to beat him like that. After all, he was a black belt in three separate martial arts teachings though he had to admit that several weeks of hanging by his arms on that wall had impaired his abilities more then he wanted to believe.
His thoughts flashed forward to the nightmare after the party. The whip. Jennifer’s pain racked face begging him to understand. Then he remembered. Pain. Lots of pain; both in his mind and from his body. And the Candy Man’s words.

“I'll break you. You'll be mine. Sooner or later, you'll be. But first, you'll have to watch Jennifer break. Then I'll have you.” Potsie winced as his mind replayed the images the Candy Man had planted in it with those words: Tracy Island, obscured by vast black clouds of smoke; Chachi and his father lying dead in Fonziebird 2’s silo; Fonziebird 1 being used to bomb a hospital and Jennifer, crawling towards him, right hand pressed against a gaping wound at her side.

Although he knew the Candy Man had shown him the images to shock and fluster him, Potsie could not help but give in to the feelings of helplessness and fear. They had seemed so real, as if he were watching them being played out with his own eyes. This was an enemy he did not know how to fight.

Potsie shifted to what he hoped would be a more comfortable position, instead the agony escalated beyond his ability to bear it. Potsie let out a scream that echoed through the chamber. As he lay panting, trying to manage his anguish, a noise made him turn his head, despite the pain it caused. There was Jennifer lying near him, silent tears coursing down the face drawn in pain. She was moving slightly, shaking at times, then biting her lips in a futile attempt to hold back a scream, a scream that wouldn’t be heard anyway. He called out her name softly but there was no answer. After repeating himself several times, he slowly and carefully pulled himself over to the pitiful sight. Gently pushing her hair out of face, he whispered her name again but still there was no answer.

Potsie realized then that she was asleep; how she could sleep while all the pain she must be feeling coursing through her body, Potsie would never know. He quickly felt her forehead. She was burning up but she was also shivering. Long hours of training kicked in, training to save lives; slowly, painfully, he moved closer to her. Carefully positioning her so that her open and bleeding back would rest comfortable against his semi clean shirt, he wrapped his arms around her. She needed to be kept warm.

And her clothes aren't for that purpose, he thought looking at her torn and bloodied slave outfit that showed more skin than it covered.

Light. Bright, unfeeling light. Jennifer’s eyes closed quickly against the blinding glare. And there was the pain. The pain flared up and she twisted slightly. It was then she noticed that arms were wrapped protectively around her. Fearfully, she slitted her eyes open enough to see who held her down. The off white cloth with blue piping told her who it was. She was safe; Potsie wouldn’t harm her. Careful not to wake Potsie, as he must have been in agony as well, she shifted to a less painful position.

Her mind began to pick up it’s scattered pieces, though she wished it would not. She did not wish to remember. Thoughts, feelings, and images all began to flow around her while she tried to comprehend everything, anything. Jennifer’s memories were rewinding faster then she could take. The party, the terrible attack on Potsie, the beating; all were spinning faster and faster in her mind until it couldn’t take anymore. Her body convulsed as her stomach gave up all it held. The convulsion caused a fresh wave of nauseating agony to wash over her, bring with it another stomach-wrenching heave. This cycle continued for sometime. Faintly, Jennifer could feel strong hands holding her, comforting her. At last, the attacks slackened, then stopped. Jennifer was left panting and worn out.

Potsie was very worried. Jennifer was in a great deal of pain and was very weak. The Candy Man never gave them a lot to eat and now she had lost what little she had. Gently, he picked her up and held her in his arms. Though she was probably as old as he was, she was so small and thin and fit comfortably in his arms. She stirred slightly then her tired head fell against his shoulder; she was asleep.

That was how the Candy Man’s chief slave found them two hours later: Potsie leaning against the wall, holding protectively the small, emaciated form. It had been many years since Julio had been free and he had seen many terrible things in those years. Few things touched his wounded and hardened heart. Yet, he could not stop a single tear from escaping from his eye. The young, silent girl was dying, dying slowly inside. Soon his boss would break her and when he did, the young man would soon follow. One of the first lessons a slave learned was that the Candy Man, given enough time, will always win. There is no escape. There is no escape.

Chapter 12: Freedom and Fears

Jennifer and Potsie were dragged unceremoniously into the Hood’s presence. Jennifer hung limply from the hands that gripped her forearms. Her head lolled wearily side to side. However, Potsie was alert though he pretended to be as helpless as Jennifer. Normally, this would have fooled the Candy Man about the time Jennifer sang the national anthem but today, it seemed to Potsie that the Candy Man was preoccupied and had brought them out merely as a formality. Indeed, after a few insults that fell well short of their mark, he merely had Jennifer and Potsie chained up to the wall. Potsie was not so ho-hum about it though; their injuries made it agony to have their arms hung at odd angles. The Candy Man, barely glancing at them, had hurried conferences with different slaves, then rose from his throne. He quickly ordered Jennifer to return to her cell while Potsie was to remain in the audience chamber. Before leaving the chamber, the Candy Man cast one last malicious look at Potsie.

“Enjoy this time, Warren. These could be your last few hours.”

Potsie expected the Candy Man to return and finish him but hours past and there was no sign of his captor. Slaves entered the room and extinguished the candles. Night had fallen and still, the evil man had not arrived. Potsie was concerned, not for the Candy Man, which was laughable but rather for Jennifer and himself. The Candy Man had not left his lair since Potsie had been brought here. What had caused him to leave? Would this bode well or ill for them? Potsie did not know but if everything stayed normal, Jennifer would be brought to see him tomorrow. With that thought, he gave in to the weariness that seemed to permeate his body. He would not worry about it anymore, at least not until tomorrow.

The next morning brought with the rising of the sun, Jennifer went to the throne room. The Candy Man was still mysteriously absent. Jennifer was thoughtful.

He's never done this before. Oh, he goes off any number of times, often for days at a time. It’s just…well, he's never let anyone off that easy like yesterday. Something's wrong; I can feel it. The guys who brought me spoke in awe; it sounded to me that they thought something had caused their boss to be uneasy. she thought, frowning at the rough, stone floor. Potsie waited for several minutes, thinking she had soemthing to say. He looked at her outfit. For some reason, it was more…conservative then normal. It was made of silk of the softest sea green he had ever seen. This one had an actual skirt that, though it was revealing, covered far more than normal. Today, she even had a see-through cape that had armholes. Potsie had to admit, she carried it off with beauty and class. Finally, when the silence had been unbroken for some time, he ventured to voice the thought that had been foremost in his thoughts.

“Do you think now would be a good time to esc…” Jennifer flew across the room and clamped her hand firmly over his mouth. Breathing heavily as she had not recovered from the Candy Man’s tortures by any means, her face betrayed the fear she felt. Shaking her head, she shot quick, searching glances around the room. Then she turned her worried eyes, which seemed to Potsie to be made of ever changing liquid. Seeing he was not about to speak, she removed her hand.

"Don’t say that word, the walls have ears." Jennifer said catching Potsie’s eyes and held them. "You're right, though. If we're gonna escape, then we better do it now."

“Got a plan?” Potsie asked. Jennifer nodded then paused.

"I know what to do once we leave this place. I’m just not sure how to get out of here." she said glancing around the room with an expression of utter defeat on her sweet, weary lined face. Then a change came over her. If Potsie had not been watching her carefully, he would have almost missed it. Her shoulders straightened and her face appeared as if a sixty-year-old woman had shed fifty years. Her almost child-like delight caused Potsie, unknowingly, to crack a small grin.

“What?” She shook her head. Running over to the side of the room, she stood studying the handrail that separated the dais from the rest of the room. Grasping a section of it in her hands, she gave them a hard, jarring yank. Nothing happened. Jennifer cursed internally. She was weak. A year ago, she could have done this. No, she would not think like that. She had to get Potsie out of here. This strange disappearance of the Candy Man worried her more then she would admit. She had overheard one of the guards telling a slave that the Tracys were in the area, presumably searching for their missing brother and comrade in arms. The Candy Man would sooner kill Potsie than give the Tracys even a slim chance of rescuing him. It was all up to her. And she would get him out, even if it killed her.

Focusing every last bit of strength, she grabbed the pole again and gave it a hard wrench. With the sound of straining metal, the pole ripped from its anchoring. Potsie stood chained to the wall, his mouth hanging open in utter astonishment. He was not entirely sure he could have accomplished that feat now and he had only been here for around three weeks. Jennifer hid great strength in her small, unassuming stature.

She quickly walked over to him and slid the slim pole between Potsie’s wrist and the manacle. With one hand, she signed what she was planning to do.

"I've to set you free and we don’t need the chains to get in our way. So, it's got to be the cuff. I’ll try hard not to break your wrist." Jennifer proclaimed. Potsie gave her a weak smile and a nod. He was ready. Jennifer started to position the pole exactly then paused.

"Undo the scarf in my hair. I think it might cushion the blow." Potsie did so and tried to help Jennifer wrap it around his wrist. They were ready. Jennifer gave him a quick glance, then positioned the pole. She gave it a quick jerk towards her and the cuff came apart. They quickly repeated this on the other cuff and soon, Potsie was free. However, they were still locked in the throne room. Jennifer’s brow furrowed as she tried to come up with a solution. Potsie was staring hard at the floor thinking while rubbing the feeling back into his numb hands and wrists. Suddenly, Jennifer grabbed him by his right arm and dragged him back over to the wall. She quickly grabbed his arm and wrapped the broken manacles around his wrists. When he started to ask what she was doing, she placed a finger on his lips. Finishing, she quickly outlined her plan.

"I’ll hide behind the door, while you call the guard inside the room. Tell him I fainted over there." She pointed to the floor beside the dais, well hidden from the door’s viewpoint.

"When he rushes in, I'll slip up behind him and knock him out, okay?" Potsie nodded. He watched Jennifer run lightly across the room and lean against the wall where the door would hide her from sight. Potsie took a deep breath then began shouting.

“Help! Someone, help! Help me! Help!” The lock snapped open and the door thudded against the wall. Potsie winced. He hoped that had not hurt Jennifer as much as it sounded like it did. The guard rushed in and began frantically scanning the room. Potsie continued his shouting.

“Oh, help! Please! She just collapsed! I don’t know what happened! Oh, is she okay? What can I do?” He started taking rapid, shallow breaths, giving the appearance that he was hyperventilating. The guard strode over to him and slapped him hard across the face.

“Where is she?” he screamed in Potsie’s face.

“Over there, behind the dais. You've gotta help her!” The guard glanced over, then began to walk over there, rifle held ready. Potsie let himself glance over to the doorway. Jennifer was half way to the guard, her shoes not giving off a sound as she moved lithely over to the guard. She moved right up behind him, then attacked. Within a second, the guard found a powerful arm squeezing against his throat while a small but strong hand was clamped over his mouth. Jennifer continued to cut off his air until he slumped over, unconscious. She looked over at Potsie, who had run over and knelt next to her. Quickly, she sighed, letting the limp body slump to the floor.

"Get my scarf. We need to tie him up." Potsie ran over, grabbed it and then hurried back. Jennifer showed him where and how they were going to bind the guard and they began. Soon, his arms and legs were tied up with a length wrapped around his neck. If he struggled too much, he would chock himself. Potsie tore off part of his already ripped sleeve to use as a gag. He felt bad, he did not like tying the man up where there was a potential for him to kill himself struggling. "My family's dedicated their lives to saving people, not killing them for Pete’s sake." When he told Jennifer this, she nodded.

"I know. I hate it, too. But I don’t want him getting free too soon and raising an alarm. Besides, he's got to be smart enough to stop struggling when he realizes he's choking himself." Jennifer said. Placing her hand on his shoulder, she grinned at him and Potsie allowed himself a brief chuckle. They weren’t safe, not by a long shot but he could feel freedom and that was something he hadn’t felt in a long time.

---------------------------

For the first time since their meeting on Tracy Island, the entire group of people working on Operation “Old” Retrieval was meeting together. Fonzie and Richie were using their multitude of equipment to allow everyone to contact each other with their watches and videophones. Lori Beth had told her story again and everyone was evaluating the pros and cons concerning the continuation of the rescue operation. Ralph was the first to speak up.

“Well, personally, I don’t see that we've got a choice. We’re talking about Potsie’s life here. I'd take a thousand greater chances if it would bring us closer to finding him.” Ralph’s voice had risen but he cut it off suddenly. He looked down at the jungle floor, feeling embarrassed at how much he had let escape. The others traded expressive looks among themselves. Everyone knew that Potsie’s disappearance was hardest on Ralph; they were the closest of the brothers. He had just never put his feelings into words at least not in front of the entire group at once. Howard cleared his voice, trying to take the attention off his middle son.

“Why don’t we take ten and think about this decision more. It's…a hard decision. We should take more time with this.” Everyone signed off for a bit and waited. Howard went over and knelt beside his son.

“We'll find him, Ralph. We'll find him….Now, would you rather not be part of the briefing or do you want to be there?” Ralph took a couple deep breaths trying to force his emotions down to a manageable level. Then, he raised his head.

“Oh, I’ll be a part of it. I’ll be there.” The two of them were jarred apart when their watches started beeping. Howard immediately asked what was wrong. Richie answered.

“I don’t know. The Fonz is monitoring the different radios and …you know, so he may have picked up something.” Everyone waited breathlessly, could this be word about…or even from Potsie? Richie watched his brother’s face grow grave then white.

Richie leaned over and asked “What is it?” Fonzie turned to him, eyes unfocused.

“It’s Chachi, the Candy Man's attacking Chachi.”

------------------------------

Chachi was terribly worried. The outer defense systems had shown two boats coming toward Tracy Island with all speed. They would reach the island in an hour and Chachi did not know what to do. He was the only Fonziebird operative at the base at that time with only Joanie and Al to help him. He had called Al in to his lab and told him to come to Howard’s office ASAP. Then he had called Fonzie.

“The shots I've got of the boats show a bunch of strong armed guys and besides, who else knows Tracy Island's worth attacking. It's got to be the Cand Man. What am I supposed to do with no one to help take out these guys?” Fonzie frowned.

“First of all, you can cool it, Chach! Second, you can get Joanie into the bunkers. Make sure they are armed and have provisions cause we may not get there for a little while. Next, get Al up here.”

“Already preshere.” The Italian genius moved behind Chachi who was seated at the desk.

“Okay, Al, get some of your gadgets and work with Chachi to set up traps for our unwelcomed visitors. You two'll have to keep them busy til we get there. Dig it?” The two men nodded. Then, Howard’s face joined Fonzie’s.

“Al, Chachi, we’re counting on you to hold them off until we can get there. Be careful, both of you. And Chachi,” Chachi looked his father square in the eye, “I know you can do this. Just take care of yourself and our family, okay, boy-o?” Chachi nodded and then, both pictures winked out. The youngest Tracy turned to his father’s assistant.

“Al, we've got a lot of work to do. Let’s go see what miracles you’ve come up with.”

Twenty minutes later, everything was set up. Al and Chachi had laid different traps across the parts of the island the men were sure to come. Some had already been set up and all they had to do was activate them; but they had added quite a few good ones. Moreover, Joanie had absolutely refused to stay in the bunkers. Instead, she was going to cover one section of the island with gas capsules. As Chachi surveyed their handiwork from an outlook point, he had to admit they had done well. He radioed Al.

“We’re all set. Let’s lay low so they don’t suspect a thing. And Al, pray. Pray they can get Fonziebird 2 in the air soon.”

Chapter 13- Battles

Fonzie and Richie flew with all speed to the Milwaukee airport. On the way, Fonzie radioed the head of the airport and explained as much of the situation as they could. By the time they had landed, all traffic near them had been put on hold. Quickly with the security, Fonzie and Richie had Fonziebird 2 out of the hanger and in lift off position. Fonzie ran through the preflight checklist in record time and then turned on the address system.

“Your men need to move to a safe distance. And thanks, dig it?” The head of the security detail saluted and started moving his men. When everyone was cleared to a safe distance, Fonzie activated the VOTL rockets. The massive machine rose unsteadily off the tarmac and then settled to a smooth vertical lift. When Fonzie had gained enough height, he pushed the steering column forward and the giant green ship started in the direction towards his father, brother and friend. Both men were desperately praying that time would not run out on them.

Howard, Marion and Ralph were moving quickly to an open field a slight distance from their last campsite. There, Fonziebird 2 was to meet them so they could proceed to Tracy Island. Ralph, though he had not voiced his concerns, was discontented about leaving. He begrudged even one minute away from the search for Potsie but he realized he was needed back at base. Besides, what would Potsie say if Ralph let the Candy Man get away with attacking the family again? Ralph had to grin; it was a very amusing picture.

Fonziebird 2 landed three minutes after its take off from the airport. As the three IR men raced on board, Fonzie moved just in time for Ralph to take the pilot’s chair. If anyone could coax more speed out of the transport ship, it was Ralph. When the ship gained the necessary height, Ralph rammed the steering column forward as hard as he could. The large machine shot off towards the island home, while each member of the organization, founded only for aiding fellow humans in need, had to sit and worry about a brother and a son.

Chachi tried to make himself smaller in his hideout/lookout spot. The boats were drawing up to the shore and the young boy could see the assault rifles the men were carrying. The first boat landed and five men jumped out. The last grounded the boat and then joined his comrades. The other boat landed and five more men came ashore. One tall Italian-American man gestured half of the group to scale the mountain towards the round house. The other half was directed to the main house. Al glanced towards the youngest Tracy and nodded when he caught his attention. The older man flipped a switch on his remote control device and saw the reassuring green light turn on. The traps around the Round House were set and Joanie could knock the intruders unconscious with the gas capsules. Then he turned his attention to the more eminent problem: the group of men coming straight towards Chachi’s position!
Chachi was not sure whether he should leave his position or stay put and hope every one of the men were stone blind. Not likely knowing the Candy Man. Chachi’s jaw tightened when he thought of the evil man who had almost destroyed the Fonziebirds just a year earlier. He was determined to foil the Candy Man’s plan once again. Chachi gauged the distance left between his hiding place and the Candy Man’s men. Suddenly, an idea came to him. He slowly raised his watch to his mouth. Turning the volume down to the lowest audible level, he whispered his plan to Al. Al reluctantly agreed; it was a risk but a lesser one then the alternative.

Eugene lead the group ordered to infiltrate the main house. He hoped to be the one to capture the Tracy most hated by his master. The young man had caused more trouble then could be believed but Eugene felt prepared to face him. After all, he was only a child. Movement in front and slightly to his left caused him to pause. Unexpectedly, the young Tracy boy shot out from behind a screen of bushes and raced towards the house. Eugene ran a short ways until he came to a clear stretch. Then he leveled his rifle, not to kill but only to incapacitate. Before he could squeeze the trigger, he felt one of his men stiffen then fall to the ground. Looking around, he noticed several of his men lying still on the ground. Quickly, he threw himself on the ground. He was now the only member of the team left. He watched as the one his boss hated the most scanned the area and then waved to someone. Eugene watched as a man stood up not two meters from him with a laser pistol in his hand. He raised his hand but before he could do anything, Eugene raised his rifle and fired.

Chachi watched as Al slumped to the ground. He couldn’t tell if he was wounded or… A blind fury seized Chachi and without thought, without reason, he attacked the man who had shot his friend. The tall Italian-American man was well trained in hand-to-hand combat but Chachi had grown up with four older brothers. For what seemed like hours, the two traded blows until Chachi found himself under the older man. A blow to the head rendered him semi unconscious. As his world turned black, he felt the great weight of the unknown man lifted from his body. Then he knew no more.

Light blinded him for a moment, so he squeezed his eyes shut. He heard someone say, “Turn the lights low,” and the light dimmed. Slowly, the young boy opened his eyes. Someone was leaning close; he could feel them checking his head and winced when their fingers made contact with an open cut. Slowly, his eyes came into focus. There was his father, gently binding the cut on his forehead.

He croaked out, “Dad?” He could see the smile the Tracy boys loved the most.

“It’s Okay, son. Lie still. You had a rough time but you sure gave him one hell of a fight.” A tired grin crossed Chachi’s face before he lapsed back into unconsciousness.

Ralph came up beside his father in time to see Chachi lose consciousness. Though his father had tried to be upbeat so he would not upset his son, Ralph could tell Howard was extremely worried. And angry. The Candy Man had attacked another one of his sons and Howard had once again been absent and had not been able to protect one of his beloved sons. Ralph glanced over his shoulder where a large group of people was working diligently around another bed. Squeezing his father’s shoulder, he walked over and watched as Fonzie wrapped the last bit of bandage around Al's shoulder. Luckily, the shot had passed right through, though he had lost a great deal of blood. The scientist lay unconscious on the bed with an IV replenishing his dwindled supply of blood. He was checking his blood pressure while Joanie was disposing of the bloody cloths used to clean the wound. Ralph sighed and offered a silent thank you to God. His brother and friend were safe. Then his feeling of peace left him as quickly as it had come. He could not say the same about Potsie.

Jennifer peered around the doorpost. Their way was clear. Grabbing Potsie’s left hand with her right, she began to lead him quietly down the corridor. In her left, she carried the metal pole used to free Potsie; Potsie carried the guard’s rifle. She knew they would have need of them soon enough. Reaching an open area, she stopped and signaled him to halt as well. Cautiously, she glanced around the corner. Silently, she cursed. Suddenly, she jumped when a hand was placed on her shoulder. Turning around, she looked with amazement on a grinning Potsie. He quickly signed.

"You need to wash your mouth out with soap. You might not have known it but you said a pretty bad word." Potsie said sounding like Howard. After all of the stress, it felt good to joke about something. Jennifer laughed which made Potsie glad. Mentally shaking himself, he quickly questioned her on their situation.

"How many are there?" she grimaced.

"Three. Two face away from us while one is looking in our direction."

"What are we gonna do?"

"I think…I think we need a diversion. They think you're still chained up so it makes sense for me to do it. Let’s see…" Unknowingly, she stopped signing as her right hand found it’s way to her loosened hair. Grasping a handful, she would pull at it and then repeat the process. Potsie watched her as a memory stirred in the back of his mind. He pushed it down; right now was not the time. He had to focus on others things. He was so wrapped up in his own thoughts that he nearly jumped when he felt a small, delicate yet strong hand rest on his arm. Quickly, Jennifer outlined her plan.

Sticky and the other men were bored. They had relieved the night guards early in the morning and it was now past noon. They still had several hours to look forward to and Sticky was fed up. He did not understand why he could not be a part of one of his boss’s units or serve him in some other way. A sudden noise alerted him and caused him to look down the corridor. He saw the young girl, the one his boss had been working on for many years, coming down the corridor towards him. Her hair was undone and disheveled. Her jacket/cloak was torn in multiple places and her skirt had huge tears in it. She was stumbling incoherently and moving her lips as if trying to speak. Without a thought, Sticky dropped his rifle and ran towards her. He watched as she began to fall; luckily, he got there just in time to catch her. The other guards came up and circled round him so they could help him for she had begun to convulse in his arms. Quickly, they helped him lower her to the ground and one helped him hold her down. The other quickly ran down the hallway to get medical help.

Sticky was so busy looking after the young woman that he did not notice the disappearance of his fellow guard until it was too late. He glanced up and saw the young International Rescue operative tying him up. He looked down at the beautiful girl and saw her grinning at him. She thrust her hand palm up and made contact with his chin; it was the last thing he saw for quite some time. Jumping quickly up, she dusted herself off and helped Potsie drag the three unconscious and now bound, guards into a nearby closet. Throwing them in there, they quickly locked the door and continued their search for the way out.

Jennifer carefully peered around yet another corner, then signed that the coast was clear. She and Potsie walked quickly down this new hallway, but she stopped him midway. Cautiously, Jennifer opened a door marked 'Storage'. Letting Potsie in, she quietly closed the door behind them. Switching on a light, Potsie beheld boxes stacked to the ceiling. Jennifer quickly went to one and pulled out two packs. She handed one to Potsie then stepped over to boxes in one corner of the room. Two first-aid packs were pulled out, followed by two flashlights. For several minutes, Jennifer loaded up both of their packs and then motioned Potsie to the door. Before leaving the room, she pulled one more item from a box; a pair of hiking boots. Looking down at her feet, Potsie realized how smart that was; her silk slippers would not have lasted ten minutes. She switched off the light and shut the door. Motioning him to another door a little ways down the hallway, she started moving towards it. Jennifer carefully opened the door and Potsie saw a room full of pre-packaged food that was ideal for surviving in the wilderness.

Quickly, they packed every remaining space in their packs with the food. Jennifer also grabbed two canteens for each of them and they filled them with the water stored in the room. As she was about to leave, Potsie placed his hand on her shoulder.

"Oh man, we'll need more water then this. Has the Candy Man got any aquasanitas capsules?" asked Potsie.

"I think so but I don’t know where. We’ll have to look. The aquasanitas capsule was a wonder of modern chemistry. All you had to do was drop it in a canister of water and it'll kill any harmful bacteria or viruses that might be contaminating the water. This was very helpful for people who ran into polluted drinking water because of their jobs. It also cleared up all polluted rivers and wells in third world countries. The scientist, who wanted to remain anonymous when the capsule was introduced, and his employer footed the bill for the clearing up of the world’s drinking water." Potsie knew the capsule well since Al had been that scientist.

Looking around, he finally spotted the familiar symbol and container. His father had insisted that all the Fonziebirds carry the capsules and it had saved more than one Tracy life. He quickly picked up a couple containers for each of them, and they crammed the boxes into their full packs. Jennifer cautiously opened the door and looked outside. There was no one around. They went down several more hallways until they could see the main entrance, heavily guarded of course. Potsie rested his back against the stone wall and closed his eyes. They had come so close but he now realized it was impossible. They would never escape; they would die here. His breathing became erratic, and his heart thudded harder and harder against his chest. His world was caving in around him; he was hyperventilating and could not stop himself. Suddenly in the darkness of his despair, he felt another human’s touch, kindly but strong and sure. The hands grasped his face and wiped the sweat off it. Then the hands turned him around and began slowly kneading his shoulder muscles which currently had the properties of steel. When he started to gasp for breath, the hands were there, helping him pause then take a deep breath. Pause, breath, pause, breath. Finally his panic ended and he could open his eyes. He found himself looking into Jennifer’s eyes, so full of understanding. Taking one hand from his shoulder, she signed what he needed to hear the most.

"We'll get out. Somehow, someway, we'll get out. But I need your help, otherwise we're lost." Potsie nodded. They would get out; together, they could do anything.

"Now, we won’t go out the main entrance; it is never unguarded. However, this is an old temple and I've heard stories told at the parties of secret passages and trap doors. There must be another way out of here and we'll find it." As she finished saying this, she took Potsie’s hand and began leading him in another direction. After what seemed like hours, during which they felt every square inch of what Jennifer was sure were outer walls, Potsie found a crack. He traced the unnaturally straight crack until the outline of a door appeared. Grabbing one of Jennifer’s hands, he quickly signed his discovery.

"I think I found a doorway out of here." Jennifer said as she traced the outline, then turned and grinned at her friend.

"I think you're right. Let’s find a way to open it." After more costly time spent searching, Jennifer motioned to Potsie to come stand beside her. When he reached her side, he instantly saw what she had found. A small, invisible, except from their exact position, switch was staring at him innocently. Jennifer flipped the switch up and their action was instantly rewarded when the door swung open. They both stared at the open door, then into each other eyes. Here was their gateway to freedom but they had a long hard road before they could get true freedom from the devil who had tortured them body and soul. Neither was sure if they could take the first step.

It was as if they had read each other’s minds. For at the same instant, they asked the identical question to each other.

"Shall we go together?" Potsie quickly tried to stifle a giggle while Jennifer had no such compulsion. She threw her head back and laughed uproariously, yet silently. Potsie grabbed her hand, getting her attention immediately.

"We’ll go together." So saying, he pulled her into the opening and they began the journey through the dark, damp, stone walls.

Chapter 14- The Cost

Chachi woke up sometime later, only to find himself lying in his own bed. As his headache was now only a dull pain, he slowly raised himself up to a sitting position. Instantly, his oldest brother Fonzie was at his side.

"How are you doing, kiddo?" he gently ruffled the tussled, blond hair. He wished to show brotherly affection but it was tempered by his desire not to cause his brother more pain. Chachi shrugged; then his eyes grew wide.

"Al! Is he…?" Fonzie quickly shook his head.

"He's okay. His shoulder will be out of commission for a while but he'll soon be good as new. We were more worried about you. The way you kept slipping in and out of consciousness. Dad about drove us all nutso, he was so worried." He paused, then nudged his youngest brother's arm and said "You did good, Chach."

Chachi's face broke into a huge smile. It always made him feel so good when his hero brothers were proud of him. Sometimes, he felt he just didn't measure up to them. Then a thought brought a frown to his face.

"What about Potsie? Did you find him?" Fonzie's shoulders slumped and Chachi had his answer. For several minutes, neither one said a word. Then Chachi hazarded a question.

"How's Ralph handling this?"

Fonzie sighed "I ain't sure. Sometimes he seems great; other times, he hides himself away in Fonziebird 2's hanger or spends countless hours playing insensible music on the piano. He keeps begging Dad to let us go back to Milwaukee but Dad won't let us. He wants to make sure the base is safe before we go back. Plus, with you and Al out of commission," Chachi began sputtering out a reply but Fonzie stopped him. "You ain't at 100 and you know it. With the two of you out of commission for awhile, some of us will have to stay, and that means less people searching for Potsie. Lori Beth's stayed behind and is working to find out more about the Candy Man. She and Tom are hoping to discover the location of his hideout by the end of the week. Then we'll go back and resume the search; that should give us enough time to make the base safe. And no, you can't come! You're still unsteady on your feet. Now get back in bed before I get a needle and make you sleep!"

Chachi quickly climbed back into bed. Fonzie was the cool brother and when he threatened, the others generally believed him. Before he knew it, he was asleep.

Howard sat on a sofa thinking about the Candy Man operative that had jumped over the cliff before Fonzie and he could reach him. He had pulled the man off Chachi and the man had push away from him. Both he and Fonzie had chased him to the cliff. Then, with an insolent salute, the man had thrown himself from the cliff, depriving the Tracys of his knowledge. Howard remembered how Fonzie had turned pale and threw up. He himself had felt nauseated. What kind of man caused such misguided loyalty or pure terror to cause two men to kill themselves rather then allow his secrets to fall into the wrong hands?

Howard looked over at his middle son. Ralph was tunelessly hammering away at the piano. After all day of this, Howard's nerves were at the breaking point. So far, he had held his temper, knowing this was the only outlet his son had for his frustrations. Being around the machines was too painful for him right now. After a particularly harsh and trying chord, Howard snapped.

"Ralph Virgil, are you trying to kill the piano and our ears or are you just inventing another form of torture?" he was immediately sorry that he had said anything. Everyone was worried sick about Potsie and Ralph had lost his main way of relieving his fears and frustrations with his disappearance. Ralph stood up and slammed the cover of the piano down as hard as he could. Then, without so much as a glance at his father, he stalked out of the room. Howard looked up and saw Marion, Al and a newly arrived Fonzie staring at him as if he had grown six arms. Without saying a word, Fonzie ran after his brother while Marion gazed reproachfully at the Tracy father as she left the room. The head of the Tracy family fell back into his chair and let his head fall into his hands. How could he have been so uncaring? He should have been helping Ralph, letting him vent his frustrations to him. Instead, he had snapped at him and ridiculed him in front of his family.

A strong hand on his shoulder brought him back to his senses. Al was resting his good hand on Howard's shoulder and waiting for his employer to speak.

"How could I have been so unfeeling? This whole situation's killing him inside; we all can see that. And instead of helping him, I deride him and take away the one outlet he has left. What kind of father am I?"

"A human one," Howard's head shot up to look at his good friend. Al was looking at him with kindness and…understanding in his eyes. "This situation's killing you, too. Every one of us is extremely worried and lessened with Potsie's disappearance. Each one of us has a different way of dealing with these feelings. It was inevitable that we would try one another's nerves. However, understanding that and acting on it are two different things. Talk with him, tell him you're sorry and let him talk to you. I think he has been giving us a plea for someone to help him but he's Ralph; he won't ask for it outright." Howard nodded. The Italian scientist knew his son well. Without a sound, he got up from his desk and began his search for his son.

It did not take long for Howard had known from the beginning where his son would go. Yet, when he entered Fonziebird 2, no one was there. He quickly contacted Fonzie on his watch.

"Fonzie, could you connect with Fonziebird 5 and locate Ralph's signal?" Fonzie logged in on his computer and within minutes was accessing the satellite's tracking station.

"Here it is…it shows him in his room." Howard shook his head.

"I looked there right after I found Fonziebird 2 empty." Fonzie looked his father straight in the eye.

"Did you check in Fonziebird 1?" The older man started. No one had gone near the sleek ship since Richie had flown it back to the island the day Potsie had disappeared. Every time the father thought of his second eldest son's ship, his stomach clenched painfully. He could not bear the thought that Potsie would never see his beloved ship again.

"Why the hell would Ralph be there?" Fonzie shrugged.

"Just a thought. Knowing his mood these last couple of days, I'd say he wants to be as close to Potsie as he can. What better place then Fonziebird 1? I went in there a couple of times, just to get away…" Howard stared at his son. The normally assured young man was not there; slumped shoulders and frightened, evasive eyes had replaced him.

"Son…" Fonzie shook his head as if trying to shake off a mantle of despair.

"Just find Ralph, Dad. He needs you." Howard gazed at the blank screen. He was losing his sons; one by one, they were drawing into themselves and allowing their pain to control them. A wave of panic filled the father as he felt his helplessness drown him. He had not been able to be there for his sons when his wife Marion died, as he had sustained a complete breakdown. It had fallen both on Potsie and Fonzie's shoulders to aid, heal, tend and care for three heartbroken children with one of them barely in school. Howard had been proud of his son and been…well, thankful was not adequate. Yet he had never told him, never thanked him for shouldering a man's burden at such a young age. Walking quickly to Fonziebird 1's hangar, Howard vowed that if…when they got Potsie back, he would tell him…tell him how much he appreciated him.

Ralph sat in Potsie's chair, his hands running repeatedly over the controls. His face and shirt were drenched with tears, yet his eyes were dry. He had no more tears; he had cried them all. Now he just sat there, emotionally and physically spent. He did not want to face his family especially his father. He just…he just.

Warm, loving arms encircled his tense shoulders. Ralph struggled at first not wanting any of his family to see him like this. Then, of its own accord, his body melted in the embrace. Shoulders shaking, dry sobs echoed through the cockpit. His eyes may not have had any more tears but his heart and spirit needed to cry.

Marion, Joanie, Richie, Fonzie, Al and Chachi raced or attempted to race into Howard's office. They found Howard sitting in his chair behind his desk with Ralph sitting beside him on the desk. Fonzie was pleasantly astonished to see Ralph looking so…normal. His eyes were two pieces of blue swimming in a sea of blood but his face was calm and had a look of peace on it. Fonzie had not seen for several days. The old Ralph was not back but this was his closest kin.

"Thank you all for coming as quickly as you did. We have to make a decision. This could be the toughest one we have yet had to make. I know all of you want to go back and rescue Potsie but we have all seen what happened the last time we all left Tracy Island," Everyone glanced towards Al and Chachi. "I know that normally, I'd be the one to make this decision but this isn't a normal situation and it's unfair to ask any of you to go against a matter of the heart. Therefore, I'm going to have each of us vote on this. This is a secret ballot. No one has to know what you decide; but your belief, your opinion is wanted. I…I can't make this decision on my own. I can't decide between the almost certain death of one and the possible deaths of more sons and family. I…I can't." Everyone watched in awed silence as the brave, strong astronaut and commander of the secret International Rescue organization broke. He had not broken during the fiasco with the Candy Man three weeks ago nor when faced with the knowledge that the organization he had given his all to was about to be destroyed. He had not broken even with the news that Chachi and Tracy Island were in danger. Yet, so much had happened, all of this and more and now the toughest thing he had had to face yet was here. Could he doom a son to certain death with the knowledge that they would never see Potsie again, alive or dead? Maybe it was not so surprising. He was, after all, a father too. Before anyone could move, Ralph leapt off the desk and raced around. He knelt beside his father and enveloped him in his arms. He turned to the rest of the family.

"On the desk are the data sheets. Each one has a name on it. Go to your rooms, ships, anywhere on the island and write out what you think. Dad'll carefully read each one and then reconvene this meeting. Then the…the decision will be made." Turning his face from the stunned group, he rested his head against his father He alone knew what this decision had cost him. What he might have to pay for it later if…well, he thought as he squeezed his father's shoulders, best not to think about that now.

Chapter 15: A Long Ways to Go

Potsie cautiously pushed against the obtrusion that blocked their way to freedom. Jennifer steadied the torch and made sure the beam was where he needed it to be. Both knew that if they could not get the obstacle out of their way soon, their chances of survival would be nil at best.

“Judging from my inability to move this thing, there has to be a switch or lever or something. Do you see anything?” Jennifer shook her head and then quickly signed her response.

“I’ll look around. Do you want this torch or do you want me to get yours out?” Potsie whispered back.

“If you could. I’ll start on the left side, and you start on the right.” For several minutes, neither spoke nor thought of anything except how to escape from the hell they had been forced into. Fingers soon grew rough, then bled as the hands scrambled frantically across the rough stones. Finally, just as both of them were about to give up, Potsie’s smallest finger grazed over an obtrusion in the otherwise similarly shaped stone. Quickly, he pushed against it and grinned as their prison door creaked open. Jennifer turned and stood, staring. The sun…she had not seen the sun since…for many years. The golden liquid shimmered around her: highlighting her hair, accenting her pale complexion and making her dark eyes shine like diamonds. For a moment, Potsie swore he saw a pool of water gather and fall down her face and then he dismissed it. He had not seen Jennifer cry; she had not shed one tear since the first whipping he had seen. He had to give her that; she was very strong-emotionally as well as physically, despite her wounds. After waiting for a couple of minutes, he reluctantly placed his hand on her arm.

“It’s time. We need to get as far from here as possible.” She nodded and picking up her pack, slipped through the opening.

The crystal shattered against the far wall and multi-colored pieces fell to the ground like snow. The normally unruffled, unphasable criminal mastermind was furious. His face and dark head were as crimson as his robe and his eyes, those cruel eyes, seemed to be consumed by fire. All of his slaves and henchmen were kneeling in front of him, praying to whatever gods they had turned their backs on to save them from this dangerous man. In an instant his fire was replaced with cruel ice. His face smoothed to it normal, detached state and his whole body seemed to uncurl. Calmly and deliberately seating himself on his throne, he surveyed the quaking masses of flesh in front of him. He would not give into anger; anger was for weaklings. A true genius, a true man could detach his emotions from any situation and act calmly and destructively.

“Well, what do you think we should do?” His words and mostly the flash of his mental powers cut deeper then any whiplash ever could; every man flinched as he spoke. Finally, Eugene came forward. Eugene was a huge man; he seemed to fill even the vast throne room. He had the same hair color as both Sticky and the Candy Man and a voice as deep as is humanly possible. He had been in the Hood’s employment for many years. Eugene bowed to no one but he was loyal and had served his leader well. The Candy Man was willing to accept this arrangement. Eugene was one of the few people he trusted completely or at least as completely as he could.

“Boss, we got the man power and technology to track them. Two of our guys are wounded, weakened by lack of food, armed with little or nothing. Hell, one of them's a chick-they got no chance against us. Let me lead a group and have another lead a group. With two groups searching, we're bound to find them. When we do…” Eugene’s eyes were two black holes without mercy or kindness. The mastermind steepled his fingers and nodded slightly.

“Very good, Eugene. We'll try your plan. But, don't underestimate them. Both the girl and the Fonziebird operative. You lead one group as you're the most trustworthy of all my…employees. Sticky'll lead the other.” Every man in the room nervously glanced at his neighbor. If the Candy Man was going to take an active role, they had better find the escapees. Their lives depended on it.

Jennifer lead Potsie into a nearby drive-in for several minutes until they came to a payphone. They stood by the payphone for sometime; for, according to Jennifer, the Candy Man owned several dogs gifted in tracking. Finally, they left the drive-in and walked deep into the city. Quickly, Jennifer shimmied up a tree, then gestured for Potsie to do likewise. When they had found reasonably comfortable spots, they both settled down to sleep. They had a long ways to go.

Jennifer awoke to find her world darkened by the arrival of night. As the nights were cold, she and Potsie had huddled together for warmth. She cautiously and with as little movement as possible raised her head so that she could study the stars. She quickly found the Southern Cross and used it to find her sorority house. She was so glad they could actually see the dim star because of the city around them. Every cloud has a silver lining. The realist in her quickly came back when she discovered that they had been moving east. Silently, as usual, she cursed their bad luck. They needed to head west if they were going to reach the destination she had in mind. That meant they would have to pass right by the Candy Man’s base. Not the brightest thing to do, but they had no other choice. She sighed internally. If the Candy Man did what she thought he would, then they would soon be tracked by the world’s best hunter: a hunter of humans. She shivered uncontrollably. Unbidden, her mind flashback to one of the more…unique of the Candy Man’s tortures for her.

She ran blindly through the forest, never stopping for breath or to check her bleeding feet. The wind of Milwaukee slapped at her body as she dodged the multiple obstacles created by Pfhister Park. Finally, she could go no further. Leaning her back against a nearby tree, she sucked deep gulps of air; her vision growing alternately darker then lighter as oxygen-rich blood pounded through her brain.

A sudden noise made her hold her breath. There. The sound of a boot snapping twigs underfoot. The young woman felt her eyes grow wide and her body seize with fear. It couldn’t be, not him. She began running again. No sense of direction, no knowledge of whether she was heading out of or into danger. She only knew she had to get far away from her pursuer.

That night she spent up a tree, the whole time listening for any sound that was out of place in the park that seemed to go on forever. The next day, she continued. Her whole body ached with exhaustion and fatigue; the only thing keeping her legs moving and supporting her weight was grit: true force of mind pressing the body to go on beyond its endurance. She knew he was getting closer; she could feel it, she just knew it. Still she kept running.

Two days later, she came to an opening in the park. Making her body as small and unnoticeable as possible, she peered into a scene that was as close to heaven as she would get for many years…a city. The people went about their daily lives, unaware that a young, hurting girl was avidly watching all of their goings on. She stayed in the same position all day, watching, waiting and hoping. For she had seen something that was worth all the gold in the world: a radio antenna.

The stars were shining on the small village that had not seen technology since the old wave radios. However, she didn’t care. It would serve her purpose. If she could send out a call for help, then she could—blessed, extraordinary thought—finally be free of…of HIM! Warily, she moved towards the dilapidated shed that seemed to house the radio. Although she had heard nothing from her stalker for several hours, she could not relax. If it was who she thought it was, then you needed to worry most when you didn’t hear him. That meant he was ready to pounce. When she reached the door, she carefully lifted the latch and crept inside. Carefully closing the door behind her, she began to walk towards her hope.

A sudden noise right behind her cause her turn around. Standing right behind her was…Eugene! She shook her head and let out a yelp of fear. He quickly wrapped his huge hands around her small neck and applied pressure until she slipped into unconsciousness. Her last thought was of a dying ember of hope.

Tears began forming around the edges of her eyes, but she quickly dashed them away. That was the past and even if Eugene was tracking them, this time she was armed. This time she was better prepared. Jennifer was also positive about one thing: no matter what, she was never going back.

Potsie opened one bleary eye and then sat up quickly. Night sounds were all around them and the stars were their only light. Looking around, he noticed Jennifer was staring off into the distance. Tapping her on the shoulder, he asked with his eyes if everything was all right. She nodded. Then she began speaking again.

“I think it's best if we travel at night. It's dangerous and hard to do but it's more dangerous for us if we're caught. I know of place that's got a wave radio. Do you think you could contact your organization if we could get to the radio?” Potsie nodded his head without a second’s hesitation. Fonziebird 5’s signal dishes had been built with the ability to pickup any kind of signal—radio, visual, wave, laser—and it had always performed admirably.

“There is one other thing…” Jennifer hesitated. She did not want to tell him. “The radio station's due west of here. That means…we'll have to retrace our steps. We'll have to go past the Candy Man’s hideout again.” She watched as he grimaced. He did not want to go back there anymore then she did. However, they both knew they had too. There was no other way.

Chapter 16: Maybe This Time Would Be Different

Fonzie and Richie both walked towards the Round House carrying their papers. They had come to an unspoken agreement to stick together; neither wanted to be alone as they decided the future of Fonzie's younger brother and Richie's second older brother. The astronaut and his younger brother climbed through the portal, then got into the lift that would take them up to the cockpit. When the door opened, Richie immediately sat down in his chair: the one in the front and on the right. He remembered the number of times Potsie had flown up with him to relieve Fonzie from his tour of duty.

"It'll be great to have the Fonz around but we'll sure miss ya, Rich!" the redheaded aqaunaut looked over at his older brother and grinned.

"Yeah, who else'd put blue hair dye in your shower faucet and forget to tell you?" Potsie threw him a mock scowl and then let a grin slip.

"Lucky for you, it wasn't permanent. If it had been…"

"You'd have matched your ship to perfection." By now, both of them were about to split their sides they were laughing so hard. This banter went on for sometime until Fonziebird 3 was about to dock with Thunderbird 5. Richie suddenly grew serious and stopped Potsie before he could go through the docking portal.

"Potsie, be careful. We all know how dangerous our jobs can be. Just…be careful." Potsie nodded solemnly then before his mischievous grin could give him away, he grabbed his younger brother in a headlock and ruffled his hair.

"Think the 'old man' can't take care of himself?" Their laughter echoed throughout the two ships.

Richie pulled his legs up against himself and rested his chin on his knees. He had a lot of thinking to do.

Fonzie hesitated in the doorway of the cockpit. He started to move towards his chair then paused. Making his decision, he strode quickly to Potsie's chair and sank down into it, his legs hanging off the arm of the seat. As he rested his head against the seat's back, he pictured his younger brother. He remembered the first time he had seen Potsie in his Air Force uniform. He had stood so proud, so sure. He then saw the five brothers lined up clad in their International Rescue jumpsuits. How each of them had stood so proud, so sure. Potsie flying for the first time; the first time he flew Fonziebird 1. Potsie seated behind Mobil Control taking charge of a difficult rescue; him horsing around with Chachi and Richie in the pool. The dark haired teen closed his eyes and heard the last of the latest midnight conversation he had had with his brother.

"Fonz, don't put yourself down. You know you're a vital part of Inernational Rescue; you probably are THE vital part. Without you and your ship, we'd never get the calls for the rescues. Plus, you add a lot when you're down here and can go out with us on rescues." The young man sighed.

"I do know that, Pots. I just…I hate being up here when things go wrong. I ain't there to help to comfort, to…to even know if everyone's a okay. I gotta wait til someone calls me." Potsie grinned bitterly at him.

"I think all of us got a taste of what you feel with Chach and the Candy Man." Fonzie nodded. That had been one of the bleakest and worst times in the Tracy history-including the death of their mother. There was a short pause then the older one yawned.

"Well, I think I'm going to turn in now. You better do the same, Pots. Dad'll kick your butt if you weren't in peak condition for a rescue." They both laughed. Then before his brother could cut the radio, Fonzie said what was foremost on his mind.

"And, Pots? Thanks."

Fonzie sighed. It was going to be a rough next couple of hours.

Marion kneaded the dough with slightly more vigor than was necessary. After beating the dough for several minutes, she began cutting up the apples that would go into the pie. Suddenly, she realized fully what she was making and abruptly put down the half pared apple. Potsie loved her apple pie. Ever since his capture, it seemed that every meal she made contained at least one of his favorites. Marion was not as connected to the Tracy family as her daughter; or at least that is what she thought. But she served them faithfully as their housekeeper and kept everything running smoothly so they could focus their energies on rescues. As she picked up the apple to finish cutting it, she thought of another of her services…to worry about them.

Chachi climbed out of the small crawl-hole onto the top of the Round House. He always came out here when he needed to think or get away from his older brothers. He drew his knees up under his chin and wrapped his arms tightly around him as if trying to lock his feelings tightly in that circle. Even though Potsie's "older brother routine" often annoyed him, he found now that he missed the teasing and pestering. For all of his hero-worship of his brothers, there was still a part of him that clung to them as brothers. He could never remember a time that Potsie had not raised him. Now when Potsie needed him the most, he became the reason no one was anxious to start the search and rescue mission again. He could feel tears welling up; he would NOT cry! Chachi's fist slammed against the roof cracking two of his knuckles open. As he brought his bloodied hand up to check on it, he could not help himself. The tears began rolling down his young cheeks.

The Italian scientist, left arm still bound by a sling, sat forlornly on the stool in his laboratory. As he glanced around the technologically advanced room, a flash of anger twisted his normally sweet face. Here he was, one of the most brilliant minds of the time and he could do nothing to help his friend. He thought back to the first time he had met Potsie. It had been the day after the great astronaut, Howard Jefferson Tracy, had approached him with his phenomenal idea.

"Professor Delvecchio, welcome. Come on in; we don't stand on ceremony here." Howard motioned him to a chair and pointed out the bar with both alcoholic and non-alcoholic drinks. The Italian man picked out a bottle of water and then sat down. He glanced over at the dark-haired man seated slightly out of the circle. This could only be one of Howard's sons. He expected to be introduced but Howard jumped right in.

"Have you thought about what we talked about yesterday?" He nodded.

"Yep, yep, yep, yep, yep, yep, yep, yep." How he hated it when he said that! He didn't know why he said that 'yep' word 8 times. Howard smiled.

"I promise I won't bite, Professor Delvecchio. We don't put on airs. We're just plain people, so you just be yourself." The scientist nodded again.

"I believe it's a wonderful idea. The machines won't be too difficult to build, just costly and time consuming. You'll need a brilliant inventor or someone who can always be thinking up new things."

Howard nodded then glanced at his son. The young man met his gaze then his mouth quirked upwards in a grin. He walked over and sat next to the Italian scientist. Al realized he was nearly 30 years younger than he was.

"If you want the job, it's yours." It took only a moment for the Italian scientist to make the decision that would change his life.

"I want it." The older man's grin broadened.

"Welcome to the family! I'm Warren Scott Tracy but you can call me 'Potsie' like everyone else does, I'll be the field commander. What should we call you? Professor Delvecchio or Alfred?" the scientist grinned back at the man; he could sense they would one day become close friends.

"Just call me Al."

Al sighed and buried his head in his one good hand. He knew how Howard felt. Any man who was a father had felt at some point a little of what he was now going through. Al thought of his niece Gina; could he doom her to almost certain death? If he had children, could he place them in harms way to search for Gina with no certainty of success. Could he in good conscious tell Howard to choose between those two choices?

Later, Marion dug deeper in the dirt, trying to eradicate a particularly stubborn weed. She kept finding its roots all over his beautiful garden but she was sure that today would be its last. She had not originally planned on working in her garden today but when faced with having to make a difficult choice, she always attacked her garden with ferocity, killing weeds and pruning everything. She sighed. Potsie was in terrible trouble and it was all the fault of her brother. Now known as the Candy Man, he had wreaked havoc on the Tracy family one too many times. Someone had to stop him. She once again attacked the weed's roots but her mind was on Potsie the entire time.

The two teenagers were swimming back and forth in the pool. Normally their friend would be here, splashing them and pulling them under the water. Chachi loved to play in the water, particularly when he could horse around with his friends. However, he was in no mood to fool around or even spend time with his friends. The meeting in the lounge was the first time in a long while that Joanie had seen Chachi.

Chachi climbed out of the pool. After several swimming lessons from Joanie and his brothers, he was finally comfortable in the water. He couldn't imagine what he was going through right now. He was the youngest child and his only family were his mother's sister Aunt Nicola, his grandmother who he hadn't seen in years, his father and his brothers. He missed Potsie so much. Only Potsie had known about the invention he knew that Gina was working on; he had found out by accident. Gina remembered how Potsie had sat and listened to him ramble on about his idea as if he really cared. After that, not a day went by, even after a hard, tiring rescue that Potsie didn't ask how it was going. Yes, Chachi knew Gina wanted to see Potsie again not only for his sake but for Gina as well.

Joanie glided along in the water, her body engrossed in the movements while her mind was working feverishly to decide what to do. Well, she knew what had to be done. The Fonziebirds had to go and rescue Warren Scott 'Potsie' Tracy; there was no other choice. Though all the older Tracy boys were like brothers to her, her main thought was for Chachi. She had admitted it to no one, but she didn't think of Chachi like a brother. He was…different. She was only a young teenager, still a child in some ways. Joanie did not yet realize that she felt…love for the youngest Tracy. She only knew he was a friend who was hurting and she wanted to help.

Howard pulled the pile of papers close to him and picked up the first sheet. For the hundredth time, he read the name "Charles Alan Tracy". For the hundred and first time, he pushed the pile back to the corner of the desk. He couldn't do it. He could not bring himself to read what was Potsie's life or death sentence.

Sighing, he pulled the pile of papers to him for the hundred and first time. Maybe this time would be different.

Chapter 17: Interlude

Jennifer laid one of her lovely hands on her companion's arm and raised her other hand to her lips, signaling him to be quiet. He quickly looked around and quickly found the reason for her actions. The old shack the Candy Man used as his base of operations was peaking out from the forest about a quarter of a mile away. Quickly, Jennifer outlined her plan to Potsie.

"Our best bet would be to stay in the river from now on. He's got a couple of bloodhounds and I know from personal experience that they're pretty capable. They won't be able to track our scents in the water and it'll provide us with the perfect cover if we get caught." Potsie nodded. It was a good plan. Carefully and silently, they both slid into the murky water. They quickly swam over to the other bank as the overgrown foliage granted them perfect cover. Then they began walking towards the west and the town where all their hopes rested.

Eugene studied a large map in the command center of his boss' base. Here was one of the greatest collections of technology, second only to International Rescue. From here, Eugene was coordinating with over a dozen groups of searchers combing the forest for their escaped prisoners. He was not going to mess this up; he knew his boss would have his head if he did. A half hour ago, a slave had reported seeing an opening in the wall of the temple. Eugene had gone and checked it out. Then he had ordered it sealed. He would have to inform the Candy Man soon about that secret entrance. The opening had faced east, so most of the groups-including his boss and the group he led-had gone in search of the prisoners to the east of the temple but Eugene was not so sure. He remembered the game of cat and mouse he had played with Jennifer a few years ago. He had never told his boss how close she had come to winning. Though he had reveled in the challenge, he shuddered to think how close she had come to beating him. He still broke into sweat when he thought of her hand so close to the microphone. Very few things scared Eugene but his master in the full fury of one of his fits…well; it was best to prevent them from ever happening.

As dusk fell, first Potsie and then Jennifer crawled onto the bank. Jennifer began checking herself for leeches and had Potsie do the same. Though she did not think there were any in this river, it never hurt to be sure. After ascertaining that there were no slimy creatures hanging off them, they climbed into a nearby tree and prepared to spend the night. They each ate an energy bar and drank some water while waiting for their clothes to dry. They then wrapped their blankets around themselves and moved close together for warmth.

Potsie could feel Jennifer's head resting on his shoulder. He gently wrapped his left arm around her as she was shivering uncontrollable. She tensed for a moment and then allowed herself to relax.

As he laid his head on hers, he whispered "We'll make it, you know. Believe that." He didn't think he would get an answer but suddenly he felt her head nodding up and down. They were going to make it.

The next day found them back in the water, still slogging through the mud. After several hours, they pulled themselves up onto the shore and ate a quick meal. Refilling their canteens with water from the river, they dropped in an aquasanitas capsule. Then they continued on their way. After a couple more hours, Jennifer suddenly grabbed Potsie's hand. Without taking the time to sign, she grabbed his shoulder too and began to pull him under the water. At first, he struggled but he eventually gave in as he could see her sense of urgency. As soon as their heads disappeared under the water, Eugene appeared on the opposite bank. Jennifer and Potsie held onto each other as they waited for him to move. They were quickly running out of oxygen. Then, just before they ran out, he turned and walked off a little ways. Jennifer and Potsie quickly and silently surfaced and gulped oxygen. She quickly grabbed two reeds that were nearby and broke off some on both ends. They could accomplish all of this because of foliage overhanging the bank of the river. Soon, they had two hollow reeds that would be perfect for breathing underwater. These they quickly stuck in their mouths and disappeared once again under the water. They found that they could sit on the river bottom and the tips of the reeds would still be above the water. They settled down to wait for their would-be captors to move on. They were in for a long wait.

Eugene stared into the murky waters of the river; he had forgotten its unimportant name. He knew they were close by, he could feel it. All of his men were spread out searching the foliage and trees for any sign of them. Once again, he stared hard into the muddy river. They must be using the river to cover their scents because the bloodhounds had been useless during the entire search.

Truly though, none of this mattered. He had already set up a terrible plan, one that was more becoming of a fiend from hell then from a human being. No, these searches did not truly matter for he and his boss had set up something special for Jennifer, Potsie and International Rescue.

By the time the searchers had left the area, it was dusk. Jennifer and Potsie crawled out of the river looking thoroughly drenched. They quickly found a tree with an adequate branch and settled down for the night. When Potsie asked Jennifer if they were close to Milwaukee, she reckoned they were two or three days from it. He hoped they would get there soon. Both of them needed serious medical attention.

Lori Beth had never felt so depressed in all of her life. Though she was trying as hard as she could to discover the location of the Candy Man's base, so much time had gone by and they had nothing to show for it. If Potsie was still alive…of course he was alive. What was she thinking? She sighed. The problem was that the master criminal was disgustingly wealthy and had used it to buy off most of the island. Those that could not be bought off were intimidated into silence.

That was when Lori Beth's brilliant idea came into being. She quickly contacted International Rescue's base. Fonzie answered.

"Lori Beth, how are you? Are you making any progress?" She shook her head.

"Not yet, but I just had a brilliant idea, Fonz. Moreover, I need your help with it. You're great with computers, right?" He nodded. Both he and Richie were rather practiced with using computers as there was a ton of them on Fonziebird 5. In addition, though most people did not know it, both of them were very adept at hacking.

"Well then, how would you like to trace the Candy Man's assets? That to me would seem to be the easiest way to catch him." Fonzie's brow was furrowed in thought and then his countenance lit up.

"That's a fabimundo idea, Lori Beth! What's more, I think it just might work. If Rich and I worked on it continuously, we could have something within a couple of days!" She smiled.

"We'll continue our investigation here but I think our only chance of success is with you and Rich."

Fonzie quickly found Richie and practically dragged him into his room. All of the Tracy boys had their own suite of rooms and privacy was greatly respected. They would not be bothered at all in here.

Richie had no clue what was going on and said as much to his oldest brother. When everything was explained to him, he was very excited.

"Gee, that's great! And our hacking abilities are a bonus. We'll be able to track him down in no time! Let's move my computer in here tonight after everyone's asleep and we can get started." The rest of the day, the two brothers whispered conspiratorially to one another causing the family to worry. Generally, when Richie started whispering with one of the brothers, a prank or practically joke was not far behind. Howard was more angry than worried; he could not believe his sons could joke around while their brother was still missing and might be dead.

A quick, silent knock sounded on Fonzie's door at 1:00am. He quickly opened the door and jammed it in that position, then followed his younger brother back down the hall. Entering Richie's room, he found his brother's computer already unplugged and ready for transportation. Grabbing the 3D holographic screen, he started for his room. After two trips, all the equipment was moved. They quickly plugged everything up and Richie booted up his computer. Fonzie's was already running and he jumped straight into his search. When he had been Chachi's age, he had…accidentally discovered a way into the Swiss Bank's computer system. He had replicated it for Al about three years ago and the scientist was astonished. It was a secret they shared as Fonzie was sure his father would not be as pleased or impressed as Al had been. Now, Fonzie could use his discovery to help his brother. Hacking his way into the system, he began his search. Richie was searching known black-market sites hoping to find some mention of the Candy Man. He was not having much success until he came upon a chance reference to a "friend" who could help dubious people in Milwaukee. Sitting up straight, he hurriedly clicked on the link. He hoped this was it.

Howard sat back in his chair with a worried frown darkening his face. He had finally read all of his family's papers, each one echoing the others. Everyone agreed that Tracy Island must be defended from another attack but everyone was equally vehement that the search for Potsie not be terminated. How both of these were going to happen, no one knew.

Ralph walked up to his father's desk and sat on the edge of it. He looked down at the sheets of papers lying haphazardly on the desk and winced. Howard had read them; what was the verdict?

He waited until Howard caught his eye and then asked seriously "What's the verdict?" Howard shook his head.

"Everyone wants Potsie's rescue to continue but they agree Tracy Island needs to be protected. I just don't see how we can do both." Ralph sat thoughtfully, taking everything in. Then he raised a possibility he had been considering.

"Why don't we send one or two of us to Lori Beth and have them continue the search while the rest stay behind and guard the island?" Howard nodded.

"I had thought about that but it puts Lori Beth in a lot of danger," Ralph snorted. "I know she revels in danger and would not mind it one bit but I have to admit I hate to be the one to place her in that situation. And let's not forget she's still in Milwaukee; she could be in danger even as we speak." Howard was not far wrong.

Tom slammed his foot on the brake, then shifted quickly back to the accelerator. The long, shocking pink car rocketed down the narrow stone alleys of Green Bay but it could not shake its pursuer. The long, black sedan hugged the corners and kept right on their tale; then shots rang out. Nothing happened. Lori Beth had not flinched nor moved an inch. A glance at the back window showed why. The glass did not even show an indention where the bullet had hit. Lori Beth sat back to watch Tom's attempt at trying to lose their pursuers.

The Candy Man sat in the back seat of the sedan and allowed himself a satisfied smile. Eugene assured him that he was on Potsie and Jennifer's trail and he was currently working on the remaining International Rescue operatives. He was pleased with himself that his attack on Tracy Island had rid him of that cursed family. He would not admit it to anyone but he had been…nervous with the idea that the Tracys were so close. This young lady was getting too close. He had to…to neutralize the threat although he knew they could have searched for years and never found his temple base. Knowing Howard Tracy and his affection for those accursed sons of his, he would keep them on the island for a while as he would not want to risk more of his son's lives. That decision though, would kill him.

The smile grew broader. He was the greatest criminal mastermind in the world and he would prevail over International Rescue. He was, after all, the Candy Man.

Chapter 18: Finally Some Good News, Right?

After what seemed like half a lifetime, they had finally reached their destination. Potsie peered through the bush and saw the people going about their daily lives unaware of their audience. For sometime, he sat there, not moving, watching the people. It almost seemed unreal. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he realized that the hell he had been living in for over a month was what was unreal, not this. But to help him cope, his mind had tricked him into believing it was normal. He glanced over at Jennifer, feeling a twinge of guilt for forgetting about her. How had she done it? How could she act so normal, especial after all she had been through? He felt ravaged after only a month; he could only imagine how she felt.

Jennifer looked over at Potsie and was about to ask him what he thought about the city when she saw a look in his eyes that troubled her. Was that…pity?

"What's that look for, Potsie?" He had the decency to look ashamed.

"Nothing. Just watching the people of this city." She was not amused and she was not going to let it go.

"Don't lie to me. If we're friends, then tell me the truth, Warren Scott." He looked at the city one more time, and then started to pull her away. She allowed him to lead her away for a little while since they needed to find a place to hide until night fell. Finally, after they had found a small cave where they could rest and not worry about being seen, Potsie answered or rather tried to answer.

"Well, I was just thinking…you know…well about going home." Jennifer waited for a few minutes, but he did not continue. Finally, she prodded him on.

"Yeah? What was it about going home?" He sighed and stared out into the sun lit world. How could he say this, especially to Jennifer?

"Well…it just feels kinda weird, ya know? I mean…well…"

"You’re not the same person as before. No, Potsie, you're not. No one could be after going through what you have. And I'm sure it'll seem strange at first. But your family and friends love you no matter what, right? You at least have people who are waiting for you. You have a home to go back to. Oh, Potsie, I didn't mean to say that!" Now, Jennifer was the one to not meet his eye. He waited a moment and then asked.

"You don't have anyone who misses you? Do you have a home?" She shook her head and looked resolutely out the cave's mouth. Potsie was at a loss. He would extend an offer to come home with him at once but his father was resolute about the rule concerning non-International Rescue members allowed on the island-as in none. Though Potsie did and had trusted Jennifer with his life, he knew his father would not be able to trust her at first.

No, he would not care what his father would think. Jennifer had done more for him then he could ever tell. He was not about to just send her off on her own. Though-he had to chuckle at the thought-she could take care of herself. No, she was going with him to Tracy Island; she deserved no less.

"You do now. You're welcome in my place anytime and for as long as you want." She slowly turned her head and met his gaze for the first time in a while.

"Thanks. But it's not necessary. I'll be fine on my own." He had to smile as he signed his answer.

"I'm sure you would be. That's not the point. You're coming home with me and there's nothing you can do or say that'll prevent that from happening." She had to smile at that.

"All right. I accept your order…I mean offer."

Dusk had fallen, leaving the city dark and grim without the sun’s rays. A slight mist hung in the air as the ground and foliage began to cool under the moon's cooler light. Jennifer and Potsie, who was being lead by her, were carefully making their way to the small shed that sat alone on the outskirts of town. Sticking up from its roof was the radio antennae which they hung all their hopes on. After what seemed like hours, they reached the door of the shed only to find it locked. Jennifer had thought this might be the case after what had happened last time. She shook the door as quietly as she could but to no avail. Forgetting their need for silence, she hit the door with all her might. Before she could do it again, Potsie grabbed her hand and quickly signed her to stop or they would be discovered. This brought her to her senses, and she began thinking how to get Potsie and herself into the shed. Suddenly, an inspiration came. She sent Potsie back a little ways towards the village to make sure no one was coming. Then, she stretched a bit and prepared herself. Getting herself into the right position, she drew her leg up and back as far as she could, then struck out. The cheap door hinges really did not have a chance. Potsie saw her signal and walked back to the shed. What he saw shocked him. There was the door hanging from the lock and Jennifer waving to him from inside the shed. Shaking his head, he walked into shed.

He quickly walked over to the old wave radio and sat down in front of it. Jennifer came over and placed a hand on his shoulder to get his attention.

"I'll stand by the door and make sure no one sees us. Call IR and tell them were you are. Then tell them to pick us up at these coordinates." She quickly wrote down the coordinates on a pad lying by the radio. He nodded and then waited until she took up her lookout position. He wondered if she was using the lookout excuse so she could give him some time with his family. Potsie smiled and began warming up the old radio. Jennifer knew precisely what he wanted sometime before he did himself. When the radio was ready, he began radioing International Rescue.

"Come in, International Rescue. Please respond. I repeat, come in, International Rescue."

Fonzie had been working at his computer through the night and had only taken breaks during the day to eat meals with his family. It was now 1:00 in the morning and he had been at the bank accounts for roughly 24 hours. Thirty minutes earlier, he had rested his head on his desk assuring himself he would rest his eyes for a couple minutes. His deep sleep was broken by the alarm indicating that International Rescue was getting a call for aid. He ran over to the communications array set up in his room and switched it on. He was just in time to hear the last bit of the message.

"…t, come in, International Rescue." He frowned for a moment. That voice sure sounded familiar but where had he heard it? Shaking himself mentally, he quickly responded.

"This is International Rescue. What's the nature of your emergency?"

Potsie could not believe it. There was Fonzie's voice; there had been times recently where he had wondered if he would ever hear it again.

"Fonz, it's Potsie." He could hear the silence coming from his brother then a loud shout of joy.

"Pots, is that you? How are you? Are you okay? Where are you? What happened to you? Did they treat you terribly?" Potsie had to laugh at his older brother's questions.

"Fonz, it's me. Warren Scott Tracy a.k.a 'Potsie'. And you're Arthur John Tracy a.k.a 'Fonzie' or 'the Fonz'. I'm fine or as fine as I can be right now. I'm in the city of Milwaukee. I was kidnapped by the Candy Man but I escaped with the help of another prisoner. Most importantly, though, I want to go home. Can you arrange it?" Fonzie had to laugh. It was Potsie, all right.

"Hold on, Pots, before we set anything you need to talk to Dad. Whoa, hold on a momento, Warren."

Fonzie went and opened his door which was being pounded on with great force. There stood Ralph, just who he wanted.

"Ralphie, I know you got a question but it's gotta wait. I got Potsie on the radio and…" Ralph pushed him aside and ran to the radio.

"Pots, is that you?" Fonzie smiled and went to get his dad and switch the radio call to the lounge radio. He could just imagine his father's expression when he hears Potsie was on the line.

Potsie's smile grew until it threatened to stretch his face permanently when he heard his favorite brother's voice.

"Yeah, Ralph; it's me. How have you been?"

"Oh, just fine! I've only been graying prematurely and running the risk of having early heart failure! If you ever do this again, I swear, Pots, I'll kill you myself!" Potsie smiled sadly. He knew this whole situation had been hardest on Ralph and he was only letting out his pent up worries and fears but it still hurt.

"I'm sorry, Ralph." He heard the sigh over the radio.

"You know I don't mean it. I was just…Pots, I've never been so scared before in my life!"

"You and me both, Bro. Now, I hate to break this up but I need to get out of here. So…"

"POTSIE!" He smiled; he had not heard his father's voice in so long.

"Hi, Dad." Fonzie watched his father hold the edges of his desk so tight that his knuckles were dead white.

"Hello, Son. It's great to hear from you. Where are you?"

"I'm in Milwaukee and I've got coordinates for you to land at so you can pick me up. I'd kinda like to come home." Howard chuckled; it was either that or cry.

"We'd like to have you back, Potsie. I'll send Ralph there at once in Fonziebird 1 and…"

"Dad…um, could you hold on." Everyone waited breathlessly for his brother to get back on the radio.

"Dad, Jennifer tells me that it'll take us a little while to get to the landing position and it sounds big enough for Fonziebird 2. I think that would be better. Besides, it's got better defenses." Howard missed the reference to the possibility of attack; instead, he latched onto the name.

"Potsie, who's Jennifer?" Potsie sighed. This was turning into the Twenty Questions and he did not really have time for this.

"Dad, Jennifer was a fellow prisoner of the Candy Man and helped me a great personal risk. She was the leader of the escape attempt. I only helped when I could. She's got nowhere to go and I’m not going to let her go back and have to face…His wrath."

Jennifer kept her face turned to the path to the city but her attention was focused completely on the dialogue taking place behind her. She had at first felt relief and…happiness when she had heard Howard Tracy's voice but now she was…well, hurt. Of course, he could not possibly know who she was and he would be wary after losing his second oldest son for over a month, possibly forever. She had to admit, she was thankful for Potsie and the attempt he was making on her behalf. However, would it work?

"Dad, I'm sorry but we need to leave soon or we'll be discovered. I need to give you the coordinates."

"Alright, Son. And tell…Jennifer she's welcome." Potsie let out a thankful sigh and nodded.

"Yes, sir. They're T546 F87i; we'll see you there."

"We'll be there, Son. Until then…"

"Yeah, Dad." Potsie turned off the radio and turned to Jennifer.

"Guess it's time to go. How long'll it take to get to the clearing?" She did not answer him at first but walked over to the pad and grabbed the first three pages from the pad. Then she tore them into little pieces. She looked around the shed until she found a box of matches then she set fire to the pieces of paper. Then she crushed the ashes into the dirt floor of the shed. Potsie watched the whole thing; he could not understand why she was doing this. She looked up at him and signed the answer to his unasked question.

"I've got to make sure that the Candy Man can't find our position. He'd have his slaves put the paper back together, no matter how small I tore the pieces." He just nodded his head.

"So, how long'll it take us?"

"Only half an hour to an hour. We need to get going."

Eugene shut off the receiver and turned to his employer. The Candy Man had been furious after losing Lori Beth's car but this more then made up for everything. He was so glad that he had thought to bug the village radio; his hunch that the silent one would return to the city had been correct.

"Good work, Eugene. We must set up…a welcoming committee."

Chapter 19: Relief, Rage, and Recognition

Ralph raced to the wall that hide the elevator to Fonziebird 2's hanger and leaped in before any of the Tracys could wish him good luck. Fonzie, Richie and Chachi ran almost as fast to their elevators and were about to move down to the hanger when Howard jumped into his elevator at the last minute. His sons were momentarily stunned, but then accepted it. There was no way they could keep their father from going on this rescue!

Ralph was momentarily surprised when his father came into the cockpit fastening the last Velcro slips on the sleeves. Ralph then realized that his father would sooner tell the world the Tracy Family was the Thunderbirds then not go on this rescue-the biggest rescue they had ever been apart of-the rescue of one of their own. Flicking switches, Ralph raced through pre-flight checks and warmed up its massive engines. Fonziebird 2 lumbered down the tarmac to its takeoff platform. The Tracy men strapped in as the platform lifted to an almost fifteen degree angle.

"Fonziebird 2 to Base, have we got clearance, Al?"

"F.O.N.Z, Ralph. Bring him back to us."

"F.O.N.Z!"

The men braced themselves as the engines shuddered into full life and sent a blast of fire and energy out. Soon the huge green machine was lifting off towards their long lost brother and son.

Jennifer and Potsie struggled through the early morning hours to the large clearing that soon would house one of the great machines used by the great organization, International Rescue. Soon they were standing on the outskirts of the clearing, avidly watching the sky. After a moment, Jennifer got Potsie’s attention.

"We've gotta find a place to hide. It's better to be safe then sorry and I learned long ago not to underestimate the Candy Man." Potsie nodded and they set off to find some cover.

Eugene moved his men into position. From their vantage points, one side of the clearing was covered. He knew his employer the Candy Man had the other side covered. When the prisoners attempted to board the craft, they would fall under the crossfire of two-dozen men. The Candy Man hoped to take them alive but if that was not possible…oh, well. Eugene allowed himself an evil grin. The girl would never be free.

Potsie heard the plane before he saw it. A true smile appeared on his face when he heard the familiar sound. Both he and Jennifer watched as the huge ship slowly landed and then began raising itself off the Pod. They saw the Pod door slowly open and settle itself against the ground with a metallic thud. Potsie saw his older brother, Fonzie walk onto the Pod door, followed by his father. He quickly grabbed Jennifer's hand and they began running towards the ship and the freedom it represented.

Howard watched as his son began running towards him and felt a twinge of sadness and anger as he saw how thin he looked and at his uniform hanging shredded around him. His gaze turned to the woman running beside him. From the distance, he could not see the scars but he sure saw the skin shown off by the costume she wore. He figured rightly that she had been forced to wear the slave clothes and another wave of anger for the man who had hurt these two young people filled him. Only for a moment.

The shot flew over Potsie's head followed by three or four more. Most of the bullets were ricocheting off the thick metal hull of Fonziebird 2 but enough were getting by it to be of great concern. Jennifer pushed Potsie ahead of her, wanting to make sure he would make it to safety. She saw the Candy Man raise his long-range rifle and aim straight at Potsie's chest. Opening her mouth and letting out a silent scream, she pushed him out of the way. A sharp, burning sensation on her right side penatrated her awarenessfollowed by a feeling of numbness. As she fell, her last thought was she hoped Potsie would get away safely.

Howard saw the young woman push his son to the ground and heard the gunshot. He watched a blossom of red bloom from her side as she fell to the ground. He quickly yelled orders into his watch.

"Richard, start up the defense systems. Start spraying the sleeping gas into the bushes. Chachi, get the counteragent ready for two people. Ralph, get down here. We'll need your help." He then turned to his eldest son.

"Fonzie, get the gas masks. We need to get out there as soon as possible."

Howard, Fonzie and soon Ralph stood in the open doorway of the Pod and watched as the clouds of sleeping gas poured out of the nozzle towards the waiting gunmen. After a couple of minutes, though they seemed like hours, the three men hurried towards the prone figures. Howard and Fonzie grabbed Potsie's arms and supporting his weight between the two of them, hurried him into the ship. Ralph ran to the girl and quickly categorized her injuries. He was shocked at the state of her skin, as there was hardly a section of it that was not scarred. He shook his head and grabbed his handkerchief from a side pocket. It would not be of much help but it was better then nothing. He gently but firmly applied pressure against the free-flowing wound. Then, he gently gathered her up in his arms and ran as fast as he could into the ship.

As soon as he reached Fonziebird 2's medical bay, he found his family waiting for the patient. Ralph quickly laid her down on the nearest cot and stepped back so his brothers could do their jobs. Fonzie quickly put a pressure bandage on the wound after checking it thoroughly. He too was shocked at the state of the young woman’s skin. Great slashes, both old and new, crisscrossed most of her body. Great bruises and marks that appeared to be burns were likewise spread across her body. Still, she was alive. He looked up at his father who had not left his sleeping son’s side and gave him a tired grin as well as good news.

"She should be okay, Dad, at least from this gunshot wound. The bullet went right through and it only tore the skin though it did go pretty deep into that. There's no muscle damage that I can see though." Howard nodded. While Chachi administered the counteragent, he walked over to the small, prone figure of the girl who had saved his son's life. He saw Fonzie and Richie patching up the worse of the open marks covering her body. And just before Fonzie slipped an oxygen mask on her, he saw her face. All four of his conscious sons quickly turned their heads to him as he let out a gasp of surprise. His hand shook a little as he reached up to move a strand of hair from the familiar, yet older, hard face. It couldn't be. She was dead and had been for a few years.

"Jennifer Danvers?"

Chapter 20: The Prodigal Child

Howard sat on the side of his bed and rested his head in his hands. It was two days since they had rescued his son and Jennifer from the Candy Man. In that time, neither one of them had gained consciousness. Al was extremely concerned and was making plans to move both of them to a hospital on the Australian mainland. He was currently trying to concoct an explanation for their wounds being days old and for their wounds period. If they did not wake up in the next twenty-four hours, then they would have to take them to the hospital. It may have already been too late.

His breath caught as he remembered how weak and hurt his second eldest had seemed when he had first seen him. His injuries were horrible; worse was the fact that most of them had never been treated and most of them risked infection at best, were infected at worse. And Jennifer…

Howard's eyes squeezed shut as he remembered when he realized the full extent of Jennifer’s injuries. Her back was raw and ravaged and she was thin to the point of emaciated. Her face was a hundred years older then when last he had seen it. It spoke eloquently of the hell she been in for years.

At that thought, the distraught man pushed himself off the bed and started pacing up and down the large bedroom. Four years, she had been reportedly dead for four years and now… Slamming his fist against the wall, he then wearily rested his head on the tense fingers. He should have known, somehow…impossibly…he should have known.

Ralph sat in a chair between the two occupied beds. His eyes kept darting from their faces to the monitor displays, showing him that their conditions were still unchanged. His eyes fell upon his brother’s bruised face. Al said that after the stress and torment he had been subjected to, it was not surprising that he would remain unconscious; yet it still was dangerous for him to be so.

His eyes suspiciously misty, Ralph gave a weak smile at his brother who he had feared he had lost forever. Potsie was back, and miraculously, so was Jennifer. The smile faded quickly. Had they been saved only to die now from their wounds?

With his left hand, he grabbed his brother’s hand, and with his right, he grabbed Jennifer's. Jennifer Lona Danvers. None of the family could believe it. They had almost forgotten Potsie's old friend, or rather, they had tried to push thoughts of her as far back as they could. When he had heard that the entire Danvers family had been killed in that automobile accident…his family had attended the funeral. Potsie had been so distraught over her death; they had always been so close. He had never mentioned her name since the funeral and had actively tried to forget her. Ralph did not know if he could blame his brother, after all, they had all been hurt when she had refused to see them again. He looked at the hard face, the thin, tough yet torn body and felt terrible for her. He could not imagine what she had gone through.

His thoughts were interrupted by a change in the steady beeping of the monitor. The chair skidded across the room as he leaped to the intercom.

"Dad, get down here, now!"

The first thing he noticed was the light shining relentlessly down into his eyes. He had opened his eyes only to squeeze them tight shut. Then he noticed the sounds. He heard the beeping of medical equipment, and the hissing of an oxygen machine. Then he heard voices. Voices he had thought he would never hear again.

"Hey, Pots, it's time to wake up."

"Potsie, we'd like to see you wake up, Son."

"Yeah or else we'll have to eat all of Marion's apple pies she's been baking for ya."

"Not on your life." came the whispered reply. Howard grinned. He had his son back. He watched as Potsie slowly and painfully opened his eyes and scanned the faces of his family. Potsie's eyes shown with such a joy as his eyes rested briefly on each of his family members. His eyes seemed to drink in their faces as if he would never see them again. Howard thought There was a time where I'm sure he believed that. He watched his second oldest's eyes sweep each person. Then he paused.

"Chach?" Howard's smile was a forced one but he was sure that in his current condition, Potsie would not notice.

"Chachi's not slept since you came back, he's been so worried. I finally had to tie him down so he would rest." Howard neglected to tell Potsie that he had not allowed his youngest to see him since his return. Since the first altercation with the Candy Man, Chachi had been a little overly concerned when it came to his brother's injuries. The horror of watching his father and four brothers almost die the previous year had been too much for the young boy. Potsie smiled slightly as Howard had hoped he would then his gaze became troubled.

"Where's Jennifer?" Howard and Ralph exchanged glances before focusing their attention back on Potsie. This did not go unnoticed.

"Where is she? Is she all right? I want to see her!" he whispered. His hands, limp only a moment before, began straying across the top of his coverlet as if searching for a certain hand. When they did not find what they sought, his hands grew more frantic grasping the cloth then waving wildly about.

"Where is she?" The tortured whispers were more than Howard could bear. Kneeling down next to his son's bed, he grasped the wandering hands in one of his own strong hands. His other hand strayed up to the mess of dark hair and smoothed it gently away from his son's eyes.

"Jennifer's fine, Potsie. She's still unconscious and we're a little worried about that but it’s not terribly surprising. She needs rest just as you need rest. We'll take care of Jennifer; you just concentrate on getting well yourself." Potsie started to argue, but decided it would be too much trouble. His eyes grew heavier and heavier until they shut of their own accord. Howard stayed where he was, watching his second oldest son slip back into unconsciousness. Squeezing his son's hand one last time, he collapsed back into his chair feeling older then his 40 plus years. Ralph came up behind him and rested his hands on his father's shoulders.

"He's gonna be fine, Dad. He woke up and now he's resting. Potsie's gonna be just fine." Howard nodded. He knew that but he also knew that his son would never be quite the same again. He was worried. Would he know his own son?

Chachi slipped into the medical suite making sure the door closed as softly as it could. It was well past midnight, yet Chachi still could not sleep. He had to see Potsie, make sure it was real. Every time he had closed his eyes during the past two days, he had dreamed that Potsie was not back, that they had not rescued him. In each one of them, the Candy Man had come to him, taunting…teasing him that the rescuers could not rescue one of their own. As the days had gone by, the events had seemed illusory and unbelievable as if Chachi was descending into a constant nightmare. Even when he had seen his brother brought aboard Fonziebird 2, he could not believe it. Too many of his dreams had started that way only to end with the knowledge it was a hopeless wish, nothing more.

Howard and Al had both kept Chachi out of the medical facility as they did not want him to see the kind of state his second oldest brother was in currently. Alan did not know this, as none of the family wished to think about how bruised, battered and malnourished Potsie was. As he turned around to see his older brother, he let out a strangled cry for he could hardly tell it was his brother. Potsie had lost a lot of weight and his face was a mass of bruises. His hair, normally so neat and cared for, lay haphazardly on the pillow, its normal brightness replaced with a dullness bespeaking his lack of nourishment. His wrists were wrapped where the manacles had cut deeply into his skin while bandages covering different cuts and slashes poked out from the sheet covering the sleeping figure.

Chachi sank into the nearby chair, his eyes wide with shock. He could not believe this was his brother. Potsie was always so…strong, sure, perfect. To the fourteen year old, Potsie was his hero, the ideal he was reaching for. The clear, blue eyes became foggy and his eyes began blinking rapidly in an attempt to stem the tide of tears. He would not cry. Tracy men never cried. If he had taken the time to think, he would have realized that the mantra had been a lie for the past month or so. He lowered his head and surreptitiously attempted to wipe his eyes. The Candy Man had done this. He would never stop until he or the family was dead. Chachi began shaking; they would never be safe unless…they committed murder. The Tracy men would never murder. A hand on his shoulder caused his head to shoot up and a flash of guilt to rush through him. Suddenly, Chachi found himself looking into the dark blue eyes of his older brother.

"Chachi?" The whispered word held so much meaning to the young boy. He could not help himself. Giving a quiet shout of joy, he threw his arms around his brother. Potsie smothered a grunt of pain and then wrapped his own arms around his kid brother. He was back home; he was safe. Most importantly, he had his family. His thoughts were cut off as his brother began rambling.

"Oh, Potsie! I was so scared! I tried not to be, you know, be strong like you. But everyone was so afraid, and I thought I would never see you again. Then, when the Candy Man attacked the island again…" Chachi's words were halted when Potsie's body jerked at the news of the Candy Man's attack, followed by a shouted curse as his body protested the harsh movement. His breath was ragged while beads of sweat began dotting his forehead. Chachi was standing over his brother, waiting for Potsie to tell him what he could do. Finally, his breathing slowed. Potsie slowly turned his head towards his youngest brother and gave him a weak smile.

"I'm. Okay. Did. Candy. Man. Hurt. You?" Chachi shook his head.

"Got a pretty good bump on my head but I lived." Potsie chuckled.

"Your head's. So thick. You'll be. Alright." Chachi threw him a look of mock anger, then grinned. As his brother slipped back asleep, Chachi grabbed his limp hand and laid his dark head next to his brother's arm. Soon, they were both asleep.

Howard walked into the medical bay, hair still tousled from sleep. He had spent another restless night because of the dream. It had started after the Candy Man's attack on Tracy Island and had come to him every night since.

He looked around and sees he is once again in the Bank of Milwaukee vault. There in front of him was the Candy Man, the man who continually attacked and hurt his beloved sons. He looked to his right and he saw his youngest son fighting through the rubble towards him. He looked to his left and he saw his second oldest son hanging lifelessly from chains imbedded in the ceiling. He wanted to run to both of them and help them escape this evil man but he cannot. The evil man held his eyes, he was not hypnotized but he cannot take his eyes off this terrible, evil man. This man had attacked two of his sons just so he could get information about International Rescue's magnificent machines. At this moment, Howard wished he had never come up with International Rescue, that he had never started the organization founded only to help people. It only seemed to hurt his sons.

"Well, Howard, you've a hard choice in front of you. You can choose which son to save." With that, Howard saw a large man sneak up behind his youngest son and grab him. Though Chachi struggled hard against him, the man quickly captured his wrists in one large hand while he wrapped his arm around the boy’s neck in a chokehold. Before Howard can rush to his aid, the Candy Man pointed to his left. Dreading what he saw, he slowly turned his head to his second oldest son. One of the Candy Man’s minions was standing next to his son, holding a whip. Suddenly, he raised it and bought it down on his son's back.

Potsie's eyes flew open as a sharp cry was torn from his throat. Then his head flew back and his eyes focused on his father. Howard stared straight into his second oldest son's eyes. They were filled with pain and anger. The anger was directed to him!

"Why did it take you so long to find me? Jennifer had to save me as I was unable to save myself. I would have thought my own father could save me!" Howard opened his mouth to tell his beloved son that he had tried so hard to find him when a scream from Chachi catched his attention. His stomach revolted as he watches the big man repeatedly kicking and beating the young boy.

Howard turned to the evil man responsible for all of this pain and suffering with pure hate shining out of his eyes. He took a step towards the Candy Man, ready to attack him as he had attacked his sons when an invisible force threw him through the air until a stone pillar broke his flight. As different parts of his body blossomed into agony, he raised his head in time to see the Candy Man place a pistol against Potsie's head.

"Live with your failure, Howard. I'll have your machines and control the world. And you'll have to watch your precious sons die one by one. Beginning with this one." Howard's eyes grew wide with horror then he shut them tight. He might be a coward but he could not watch the death of his son. The muffled blast from the pistol ripped a gut-wrenching scream from his throat.

"Potsie!"

Howard's eyes held a haunted look as he scanned the room. The sight that greeted him helped slightly to dispel the horror he had experienced that night. His youngest son was sleeping in the chair next to the bed, his head lying next to his brother's sleeping body. Howard did not want to wake the sleeping boy but he knew that position could not be comfortable. Resting his hand on Chachi's shoulder, he gently shook him. Chachi's deep brown eyes flew open, and he slowly sat up, spine popping as he moved out of his strange position. He looked up and winced. There was his dad, looking down on him with an unreadable expression. Chachi struggled to meet his father's eyes, shifting his gaze around the room until he could no longer put it off. Blue eyes met brown and the blue were astonished to not see anger but rather to see love.

"Dad? I'm sorry I came down. But I…I had to see Potsie. Had to make sure…you know." Howard nodded his head. Silently, he wrapped his arms around his youngest boy and let his gaze fall on his second oldest son. Seeing him sleeping peacefully, Howard glanced over to Jennifer's bed. Walking over to her bedside, he glanced at the monitors then back at her face. He could have sworn…

A slight quiver of her eyelid sent him hurrying to the intercom.

"Al, get down here now!"

Light. Blinding, unforgiving light. Noise. Harsh, clamorous noise that grated on her ears. Then, the noise settled down, and she was able to distinguish words.

"Jennifer, honey; please come back to us."

"Mr Tracy, how I longed to hear those words from you!" said Jennifer.

"Jennifer, you and I need to talk." Potsie told her.

Potsie figured out who I am. Jennifer thought.

"Jen, I guess I'll have to use Rich's threat he used on Potsie. If you don't wake up, you won't get any of our apple pie.”

Fonzie remembered my nickname. Could they possibly still want me? Apple pie? Don't get pie? I don't think so!

Slowly, using more energy than she ever thought she would need to use, she opened her eyes. As soon as they were open, she immediately squeezed them shut. There was a fluorescent light right over her head. No wonder the light was so intense. She had not been in fluorescent light in years; candlelight had been her only light for years and years.

"Turn the light down, Chach. Her eyes need to get used to the light. Jennifer honey, you've been unconscious for almost four days now. We need you to let us know you're wake and how badly your hurt." Once again, Jennifer tried to open her leaden eyelids. When they were finally open, her eyes took moments to focus. Jennifer watched as someone's face swum in and out of focus, finally becoming clear enough to recognize them as Howard. She did not know whether to draw away from him or try to be strong or to hug him tight and burst into tears. She would not cry but she could not resist the urge to hug the man who had been more of a father to her then her real father.

Howard was momentarily stunned when Jennifer, who had been so weak and frail a moment before, reached up and drew him into a hard embrace. Though he knew it must be pure agony for her, he could not resist returning her hug. As he held her in his warm embrace, he remembered the other times this girl, now a young lady, had ran to him and let him comfort her. Because her father had been so disappointed that she was a girl and not the boy he had wanted, he had had nothing to do with his daughter. Instead, James Danvers and his lovely wife, Annalise had ignored the young child and thrown themselves into the public eye. They had become the "royal family" of the United States but they tried to forget that they ever had a daughter.

Danvers had been a good friend of Howard's and instead of hiring a nanny for their forgotten child, they had let the Tracys take care of her for months at a time. Howard and his wife had adopted Jennifer as their child in all but name and she had been raised with their sons. Potsie and Jennifer had been born months apart and had quickly become inseparable. A memory floated up reminding him of the young Jennifer he had loved so much.

He heard a car door slam and tires squeal as the car drove off as fast as it could. He waited for the front door to open, but heard nothing. After a couple of minutes, he went to the front door and opened it, expecting to find a little dark haired head waiting for him. There was no one out there. By now, Howard was extremely worried. He quickly searched all around the house, desperate to find Jennifer. When he got to the back of the house, he chanced to look up into the tree house. He could just make out the top of her small head. Howard quickly climbed up into the tree house and stopped on the last rung. Jennifer was curled up into a little ball, sobbing her heart out. Quickly, he moved towards her and gathered her up in her arms. Unconsciously, she wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her head in his strong shoulder.

Howard let her cry for several minutes and then tenderly, he moved his head so he could see a part of her face.

"Jennifer honey, what's the matter?" She just buried her face deeper into his shoulder and said nothing. He gently but firmly pulled her into a sitting position and very gently grabbed her chin.

"What is it, honey? Something's obviously bothering you? We'll sit up here all day if we have to until you tell me what it is. I've got all the time in the world so I can wait you out because you can't. Marion's taking you to the zoo today as soon as she and the boys get back from the dentist You don't want to miss that, do you? So why don't you just tell me what's wrong." Jennifer twisted her head so Howard's hand fell from her chin then she lowered her eyes to the floor. She nervously chewed on her bottom lip while her right hand strayed to her hair and began pulling at small patches of hair. Howard had to stifle a smile. He had always thought her nervous habit of pulling at her hair to be so cute. He quickly turned his attention back to the sad girl on his lap.

"Dad dropped me off today." Howard felt a flash of fury. He had a feeling where this might go. He would never understand how his friend could be so cruel to his own child.

"And…and he said he was busy. He said he was too busy to have to…to chaperone a ungraceful cow."

Howard was appalled. To say to a young child that you were too busy to do anything with them and to call your young daughter an ungrateful… how could anyone have so little regard for a young child's feelings. Or use such language around them. Though it was quite obvious, Jennifer was old enough to understand chaperone an ungrateful cow. So what was had he said that had hurt her so badly?

"Was that all, honey?" She just chewed her lip, then finally shook her head.

"He…he said…I…I couldn't call him daddy. He said I wasn't his daughter; he didn't have a daughter. He wanted a son and that I was worthless. He said I didn't have a…a daddy." At this, she burst into sobs, her little body shaking as she cried harder then any child should cry. Howard could do nothing but hold her tightly while he wracked his brain trying to come up with words to say to comfort this hurting girl.

"Well, he's wrong, you know. You do have a daddy. Maybe you don't have my last name like Potsie, Ralph and Fonzie do but you're as much my child as they are. After all, who has always been there when you scraped your knee? Who has told you how pretty you look in your Easter dresses and who met with your principal to hear how you beat up that boy who teased Ralph? I've always been there for you and you can always count on me to be there for you anytime you need me. Isn't that what being a father is all about?" Jennifer frowned for a moment and then gave Howard the biggest smile he had ever seen.

"So you're my Daddy, Mr Tracy? Can I call you that?" Howard smiled back at her.

"Sure, honey, I'm your Daddy. And you can call me that when you're ten, twenty or a hundred!"

Howard looked down and saw Jennifer looking at him. Through the breathing mask, she mouthed "Daddy" then her eyes closed. He lowered her back down on her bed and watched as she slept peacefully. Inconspicuously wiping a tear from his eye, he turned to Ralph and Fonzie.

"I want you both to get the big guest bedroom ready for Jennifer. I've got a feeling she'll be with us for awhile. Get Marion to help you."

Chapter 21: Jennifer's Family

Over the next several days, Jennifer drifted in and out of consciousness. While Howard wanted to spend all day with her, he was unable to do so. International Rescue had been out of action for far too long and they could no longer afford to take personal time off from their mission. Richie and Ralph had flown Fonzie back up to Fonziebird 5 so he could finish up his term up there. Potsie had been released from the medical suite and was now healing on his own. He refused to talk about his time in the Candy Man's custody because he wanted to have Jennifer at the debriefing. Meanwhile, he was sleeping, eating, lying out in the sun and straining his weakened muscles in the gym. Al scolding him saying he was doing too much too soon; but Potsie would not listen.

The boys had been on a couple easy rescues with Ralph acting as field commander and Richie flying Fonziebird 1. Potsie had spent those times with Jennifer who had not acknowledged a presence since Howard. His father knew that Potsie's inactivity was extremely infuriating for him but until his body healed he could not fly his beloved ship. The first day Potsie had left his bed, he had gone straight to Fonziebird 1's hanger. No one knew what he had done there but he had stayed there for several hours.

One night after another easy rescue, the entire Tracy family met in the lounge. Even though Jennifer had still not gained total consciousness, Howard felt that there were details that needed to be discussed before she and Potsie debriefed them on their kidnappings. As soon as everyone had gathered, Howard rose from his seat behind the desk.

"I know Potsie wants us to wait until Lona can be present and I agree. This meeting has nothing to do with Jennifer and Potsie's kidnappings. All of us Tracys know Jennifer's history excepty Marion, Joanie, Al and Gina. I think I and the rest of us have a little explaining to do." Marion and Al nodded, they had been wondering.

"I think I had better start," Howard stated. "And tell her story from the beginning. Laurence Danvers was one of my greatest friends. We grew up together, I the son of a wonderful police officer, he the only orphan in the entire school. No one wanted to be his friend because he was an orphan, you know how mean kids can be. However, I didn't care whether the King of England was his father or if his father was a mobster. That truly didn't matter. He was my best friend and we did everything together. Believe me, we were inseparable.

"When we grew up, I, of course, went into the Air Force NASA division; while Laurence worked his way through college and got a degree in Technology. He started his own company as you well know, the Flying Danvers Company. He had always loved flying but his eyesight wasn't good enough for him to be accepted into the Air Force. They made airplanes for the Air Force, some rockets too. Marion and Alison became pregnant within months of each other. Both of us fathers were dreaming of having sons; we even had named picked out-Warren and Landon. Potsie was born and then, a couple months later, their child was born. I sat with Laurence when he got the news, a healthy beautiful baby girl. He was so disappointed particularly after Alison was told she could never have children again.

"Jennifer was a huge disappoint to both of them but they never gave her a chance. Alison had gone into seclusion; she always did care too much about her appearance. So, since no one really knew they were expecting, they just ignored Jennifer. They didn't even hire a nursemaid because then people would have found out that they had a child." Howard stopped talking for a moment as he tried to contain his disgust. Al and Marion were both shocked to hear of this. Neither of them could understand how James Danvers could have been so cruel to his child. Potsie looked at his father; he wanted to tell this part of the story.

"Since they didn't want a 'destructive child' around, the Danvers would drop her off at our house. You know the life they lived. Sometimes she spent up to three months with us at a time. Me and Jennifer …were the greatest friends. We did everything together. We were in all the same classes, we played together, took karate and martial arts training together, we even beat up bullies together," Potsie had to smile at that particular memory. "And we planned to go into the Air Force together. We threw ourselves into our studies, wanting to have the best grades so we would be sure to get in the Force. Dad encouraged us and did everything he could to help. Mr. Danvers…he didn't care one way or the other." Potsie's strong jaw tightened, anger had smoldered for years because of the father's treatment of his best friend.

Howard continued "After I decided to quit the space program because of Marion's death and my wish to take care of the boys, Laurence helped me set up my own business-Tracy Enterprises. Then, we began to have a bit of a falling out. My stock and company were growing exponentially while his company was at a bit of a standstill. Plus, I think he had finally seen how much influence I had over his daughter that I was more her father then he was. Laurence began to keep her home more and more. Jennifer would never tell me why or what they did but the rest of the boys and I knew she was unhappy about the situation.

"Then, a miracle occurred. Alison became pregnant; and a boy was born. Michael was the apple of his father and mother's eyes. Jennifer, who one would expect to be jealous of him, loved him so much." Here, Howard paused. He was remembering the looks of joy he had seen as Jennifer held her little brother. He was remembering the young sweet boy whose life had been tragically cut so short.

Ralph had to cut in; he knew Howard carried so much self-reproach over the whole Danvers situation. "Of course she loved him; she had seen a loving family when she spent so much time with you and Mom. Because of your love for her, you helped her become a person who could lead a normal life…" Howard angrily cut in.

"No, Ralph, she never led a normal life. The girl never had a chance at a normal life, never," he turned to Marion and Al. "Now comes the part of the story we don't know much about. Roughly a month before Potsie and Jennifer's graduation, Laurence called me and says he had something important to discuss with me and that it had to be private. Therefore, we met in my office at the headquarters of Tracy Enterprises. And there…there he told me…that Jennifer never wanted to see us again."

Howard sat down behind his desk after getting his good friend a refreshing brandy. He did not help but notice that his old friend was uncomfortable and nervous about something.

"Laurence, what's this all about? There's something obviously troubling you. Is it Jennifer?" The other dark haired man nodded sadly after wincing imperceptibly.

"Howard, I know you would do anything for Jennifer. And I know I haven't been a good father to her. Hell, Howard, you were her only father figure for years. But I've tried hard lately to make it up her. And now I come to you as one of Jennifer's fathers to another." Howard did not know what to think.

"Is there anything I can do? I'll do anything, you know that, Laurence." The man nodded sadly.

"I know that, Howard. I also know that this is the hardest thing I have ever asked you to do. I have to ask you to never see Jennifer again." Howard stared at his friend, shock indelibly written on his face.

"Laurence, have I done something to offend you? If I have…"

"No! Howard, it's not like that. I would never ask you to do this if I was jealous of you. I know what Jennifer means to you. I don't understand why but she told me she did not want to see any of the Tracys ever again. She gave me no reason when I pressed her, even when I told her that you all deserved an explanation." Howard was devastated. What had they done to Jennifer that would cause her to act this way? Why was she doing this? Why, why, why?

"And that's how it happened. I told the boys and we respected Jennifer's wishes. Until she said otherwise, we would abide by her request. The only time I broke our promise was when she was decorated for her actions in the Air Force." Potise's head shot up.

"You mean she did go into the Air Force like she wanted? I know her dad didn't want her to. I guess she went against his wishes when she was old enough. Why didn't you tell me!" Howard smiled sadly.

"Because…I don't know. I thought I was protecting you, I know how much Jennifer's actions hurt you particularly. And the only reason I went was because you were being decorated the next day." Potsie nodded; saddened at how much of his friend's life he had missed because of her sudden hatred of the Tracys.

Marion and Al watched as each of the Tracys' thoughts turned to their friend's apparent betrayal. However, Al had one final unanswered question.

"Mr Tracy? I'm afraid I have one more question. I thought the Danvers all died in a car crash?" Howard nodded.

"About four years ago. Jennifer had been on leave from the Air Force and the whole family apparently was out for a drive. The authorities found the wreak because of the huge cloud of black smoke pouring from it. There…there wasn't enough left of the bodies to…to identify them. Or for…for caskets." Everyone in the room was a pale shade of green.

"But, Mr Tracy, I remember there being some question about the whole thing." said Marion.

"That's right, Marion. The whole family had disappeared about two weeks before that and there had been no trace of them. However for the Danvers, that was not unheard of. They often would disappear for weeks at a time, family vacations and such. The secrecy helped them escape the media. The theory, since it could never be proven, was that they were heading home and Laurence was driving too fast for the small back road."

A long silence descended on the lounge. Finally, Ralph broke the silence.

"What are we going to do about Jennifer's wish to never see us again?" Potsie was the one who answered.

"I think we should pretend it never happened until she brings it up herself. I've been wondering why she never told me exactly who she was, I mean, it's obvious she knew who I was. Now I think I understand, she wasn't sure how we'd receive her. I think we should act like we did when she was practically family. After all," he said as he rose from the sofa. "We're all the family she's got left." With that, he walked resolutely out of the room, to sit by the bedside of his friend.

Chapter 22: Answers…or Questions?

Jennifer awoke to find herself still in the small room she had woken up in before. Relief flooded through her. She had been so sure it had all been a dream. Stiffly and painfully, she sat up. She was momentarily hung up when one of her IVs caught on the side of the bed. Unhooking the oxygen mask, she placed it to one side. She then set about pulling monitors off her skin and IVs out of her arm. When this was done, she carefully maneuvered until she was sitting on the side of the bed. A brief spasm of pain laced through her right side. As soon as she could breath again, she slid her feet to the floor. Thankfully, her legs supported her.

"What are you doing?" Jennifer's head whipped around too fast for her recovering body. The room spun and her legs gave out from under her. Before her body could hit the ground, strong arms wrapped around her; supporting her from falling. As her sight slowly came back into focus, she saw that her rescuer was Potsie. She grinned sheepishly at him. His eyes lit up and his lips parted in a beautiful smile. Carefully, he helped Jennifer back to her bed.

However, she refused to lie down. Instead, she sat wearily on the edge of the bed; Potsie sitting next to her, one strong arm still wrapped around her waist, supporting.

After a few minutes of silence, Jennifer lifted her eyes to her friend's face. She was so nervous, she could not forget his words the last time she woke up: "Jen, we need to talk." However, instead of seeing the expected anger, she saw pure happiness.

"It's good to have you back, Jenny. I've missed you more then a bird misses its wings." Jennifer's face broke into a true smile.

"I've missed you too, Potsie. More then I could ever put into words, no pun intended." She ended her sentence with only a touch of sarcasm mixed in with the dry humor. With that, Potsie grabbed her into a huge bear hug. She returned the gesture with feeling. With that one gesture, years of pain, anger, grief and uncertainty were wiped away. Not completely, only time and communication would do that; but it was a huge start. They stayed in that position for a time until Potsie's thoughts caught up to him.

Moving himself and Jennifer until they could look into the other's face, he asked "Are you ready to go upstairs? We've got our main guest rooms all ready for you but if you think you need to stay down here a little long…" She shook her head so viciously, that she swayed as her equilibrium was offset. As soon as Potsie was sure she had not hurt herself, he had to smile. Jennifer hated hospitals and being sick as much as he did.

"Then, shall we go?" She nodded and still smiling, took the offered arm. Leaning heavily on it, she walked out of the med center's door into a new life.

After taking the monorail system through the base, they took an elevator to the top floors of the main house. By this time, Potsie was almost entirely supporting Jennifer's weight as her strength had waned quickly. They were about halfway down the hallway when he realized he had forgotten to provide Jennifer with some other clothes. As she had been unconscious, they had not been able to exchange her slave outfit for more practical and pleasing clothing. Potsie knew how much she hated the outfits she had been made to wear and he was loathed to let her spend another minute in those demeaning clothes.

As soon as this thought had entered his head, Ralph came walking down the hallway.

"Jennifer, are you feeling better? It's so good to see you again." She wearily raised her head and gave him a wane smile then collapsed. Ralph had to rush to Potsie's help to keep the young woman from hitting the floor.

"Ralph, can you help maneuver her into my arms. I'll carry her to her rooms if you could get Dad and Marion and some sleep clothes for her."

"What sleep clothes? Neither Marion's or Joanie's PJs will fit her."

"Get a pair of the Fonz's sleep pants and one of…our sleep shirts that you think might fit her. Get Dad or Marion to help you. I won't let her spend another hour in these clothes, these chains she's still carrying around." Ralph nodded, and hurried off leaving Potsie to carry the senseless figure. As he carefully maneuvered her through the doorway of her bedroom, she stirred slightly. When she gave no more sign of life, Potsie shook her faintly.

"Hey, Sleepyhead, I need you to stay with me for a bit. Okay? Stay with me, then you can sleep, I promise." Jennifer nodded, too tired to speak. A few minutes later, Howard, followed by Marion and Richie, entered the room. Marion came right up to Jennifer and rested a small hand on the scarred shoulder.

"Jennifer dear, would you come with me for a bit?" The young woman tried to get up, but her weakened body would not cooperate. Potsie carried her into the bathroom and made sure she was supported by Marion before leaving. The three men waited in the bedroom, none wanting to speak of how weak and sickly their loved one was. Finally, several minutes later, the door to the bathroom opened and Marion quickly called Potsie into the room. He quickly lifted and carried the insensible Jennifer to her bed. The housekeeper moved to tuck her in but Howard roughly motioned her away. Gently, he pulled the covers out from under the prone figure and then compassionately covered the sleeping girl.

Sunlight. That was the first thing Jennifer's befuddled brain noticed. Opening her eyes to mere slits, she glanced around the room. Now she was sure she was dreaming. A beautiful room with large windows framing a scene straight from a tropical paradise greeted her astonished eyes. Her attention turned to herself and her immediate surroundings. She was lying in a queen-sized bed that was more like lying on a cloud. Soft sheets and a thin yet warm comforter lie over her legs while she was clad in an unrecognized sleep shirt and pants. Yet, instead of being fearful, she was moved to tears of joy. She knew she was in the Tracy's home and that meant safety and, most importantly, love. Slowly, she extracted herself from the bedclothes and carefully stood up beside the bed. Wavering slightly, she walked cautiously towards the sliding glass door that opened onto her balcony.

A slight breeze played with her loose hair as she clung to the railing of the balcony. Her eyes shown with child-like delight as they strove to take in everything at once. The palm trees swaying, the exotic birds calling to one another, the shouts and laughter coming from the pool. Jennifer focused her attention on the latter and noticed several of the Tracys horsing around, though some of the people she did not know. Then her vision was caught and held by the blue waters that stretched as far as the eyes could see. For some foolish reason, this made her feel safer then anything else. The ocean was like a huge moat around her world, one she was unsure if she was willing to breach.

Movement behind her drew her attention from the calm waters to the person entering her bedroom. Though she did not know the person very well, a name floated up in her mind from the dream that was last night.

"Marion?" She asked then froze. Marion winked and Jennifer grinned back at her as she said "You're Marion, right? You're pretty smart."

The redheaded woman woman grinned at her. "That's right. And to be a housekeeper here, you've got to be. Did you sleep well?" The girl nodded. "Then I suppose you'd like to see the family." It was not a question because Marion already knew the answer. There was obviously a deep connection between this young lady and the Tracys. Mr. Tracy had talked about it but the look of happiness Jennifer gave at the thought confirmed it. Then a frownmarred her smooth forehead. Gesturing to her sleep clothes, she shrugged her shoulders.

"What am I gonna wear? And where did these clothes come from?"

"We've got some clothes the boys loaned you, at least until I can pick up some for you on the main land. We are planning on doing that later today, if possible. As for the clothes you're wearing, the sleep pants are some of Arthur's, he's the only boy small enough for his clothes to at least partially fit you. I think it is all that astronaut food he eats, they won't listen to me when I say we should stock the space station better. And the shirt's one of mine." Marion nodded, taking everything in. Had Marion said space station? Was Fonzie in NASA as he had always dreamed or did International Rescue have a space station? That would be impressive.

After dressing in a pair of jeans and a long sleeved pullover shirt, Jennifer allowed Marion to lead her through the large, unfamiliar house. After going through multiple hallways and taking two elevators, they finally came to the Lounge. Jennifer had no sooner walked in the doorway then she was mugged by two bodies. As soon as she had caught her breath, she gave each of the boys a hug.

"Ralph, Rich, it's so good to see you again."

"It sure is good to have you back with us, Jennifer. We sure missed you." Jennifer smiled warmly at Ralph then nodded. She had missed them too.

"All right boys, let me through. I want to see her too." And Jennifer was staring into the face of her beloved Daddy Tracy. Suddenly, she felt very shy. She wasn't sure if she should act her age or throw herself into the arms of the man she had missed almost more then Potsie. Almost.

"Am I going to have to beg for a hug, honey?" Laughing, she shook her head and ran to him. Strong arms encircled her and she pressed her face against his shirt. There was no doubt about it; she was home.

Howard smiled but it was a bittersweet one. He had Jennifer back. Potsie told him that she was really good at speaking but when he had seen her laughing and yet not heard her ringing laugh, he felt as if someone was gutting him with a dull knife. Smoothing her hair down with his right hand, he tried to be thankful she was alive and he was, but with a twinge he realized the girl he held was no longer quite the girl he had once known.

Slowly, they disengaged and Howard lead Jennifer over to the sofa that sat on the side of his desk. As he left to sit behind his desk, he noticed Potsie sit on one side of Jennifer and Ralph on the other. He was glad, those three and Fonzie were the closest since both Richie and Chachi had been so young. Each family member came up to Jennifer and hug her saying how glad they were she was back with them. When everyone had, she glanced around, nodded to the people she did not know, then continued to look around, as if searching for someone. Potsie realized who it was.

"The Fonz is…busy at the moment but hopefully you can talk to him in a few minutes." Jennifer glanced at Howard then back to Potsie.

Howard was hesitant to bring up certain things but he knew it was best to not put dreadful things off but face them.

"Jennifer honey, I know you've just woke up and all but we've been waiting so that you and Potsie could brief us on what happened while both of you were prisoners. And I don't just mean since Potsie was a prisoner either. We want to know how long you've been there." Jennifer winced perceptively. Then she reluctantly nodded.

"Daddy Tracy, I'll tell you what you wanna know, if you promise you'll explain something. I wanna know all about International Rescue. I know you wanna be secretive but I already figured it out, and…but if you don't wanna tell me, I understand." Howard thought for a moment weighting the possible consequences of his actions. Then he glanced at his fellow members of the organization. What he saw, pleased him.

"You're right. You should know. Particularly since we plan on you being here for awhile. Potsie, why don't we start with…" Howard was cut off by the sound of beeping. All the family looked at the large plasma screen sitting on Howard's desk.

Howard pressed a button on the screen, and then called out, seemingly to thin air. "Go ahead, Fonzie." Suddenly, Fonzie appeared on-screen. He was wearing the uniform with his name on it and a circular pin with different colored lines coming out from it on the upper right. This contained the letters IR in the center of it. The background was sparse and metal with many different colors.

"Dad, the city of Tokyo, Japan asked for our help. They had a couple days of torrential rains in the mountains and are reporting large amounts of flooding. Some people are trapped and the rescuers ain't able to reach them. Shall I tell 'em to expect us?" Howard was already nodding. Then he turned to his second oldest son.

"Potsie, get in your Fonziebird. Fonzie will send you exact coordianates when you're in the air." Potsie shot Jennifer a quick smile then hurried off to one side of the wall with a large picture of him in his IR uniform. He walked into the small, circular area and the section spun around leaving a busy family and one surprised and confounded woman. By the time Jennifer's attention was called back to Howard, he had already sent Richie and Chachi into their elevators and was giving last minute instructions to Ralph.

"Make sure you land a good ways from any possible landslides or potential flood area. And make sure Potsie does the same, particularly with Mobile Control. Oh, and you'll probably need Pod 1."

"F.O.N.Z." With that, Ralph walked over to his picture and the sequence with Potsie was repeated. Stunned, she could only watch as Howard took his place behind his desk and began running flight control for the two Fonziebird machines. Marion left, returning shortly with coffee for Howard, Al and surprisingly, her. He gave her an understanding smile, then left again. Al, the man she did not know, was on the radio, answering a question Potsie had radioed in. Marion was talking quietly with the two young people she did not know then grabbed them both by the hand and lead them out of the room. Jennifer was torn between following her or watching first hand how International Rescue operated. She finally decided on the latter and sat back to watch the drama unfold.

Chapter 23: Be Prepared

Potsie pulled back on the levers and flipped the switch that worked the VOTL rockets. When the sleek, silver ship had settled on the muddy dark ground, he turned off the engines. Locking down the astonishing technology, he walked out of the cockpit and through the hatchway. Waiting on the ground were the mayor of the town and the fire chief. Quickly, the mayor and fire chief bowed to the International operative.

"Thank you for coming to help us, Sir. We do not know what to do."

"We'll help you all we can but we ask that your men," here he indicated the fire chief, "assist us. We'll be leading but this is gonna take everyone we can get. If I could get two of your men to help me, I've got some equipment that needs to be unloaded. Oh, and if I could use part of the headquarters tent, it would be appreciated. The equipment works better when it's not wet. But then again, don't we all?" All of the men laughed as they looked around at the drenched landscape and people around them. The mayor nodded his approval.

"Lead the way, Potsie-dono."

As soon Mobile Control was set up, Potsie radioed his younger brother.

"Mobile Control to Fonziebird 2."

"Fonziebird 2 to Mobile Control, go ahead."

"Ralphie, you won't believe it. Half of the houses have just disappeared. Like they were never there. The other half are strewn everywhere. Most of these have people still trapped in them and they're threatening to collapse anytime now! Please tell me you're about to get here!" Ralph winced as he heard his older brother's voice take on a pleading tone. It must be frighteningly bad to have shook Potsie this much.

"I'm about five minutes from your position, Pots. Be with you shortly." Potsie's answer held a wealth of anxiety in it's one word.

"F.O.N.Z." Potsie lifted his head and looked around. The small Japanese village was completely devastated. It looked like houses had been lifted and dropped into a large bathtub. Some of them floated, but most had sunk until only the roof was exposed. On these sat whole families, adults holding desperately to small children, waiting to be rescued. And Scott still had no clue how to do it. He had briefly entertained the idea of using Fonziebird 4 but was not sure the water was deep enough for the undersea craft. He was still trying to thing up a solution when he heard Fonziebird 2's engines. Walking over to the landing site, he waited with the town's officials for Ralph to shut down the engines and exit the huge green ship.

Ralph started walking down Fonziebird 2's ramp but stopped midway. The devastation was mind-boggling. Seeing Potsie waiting anxiously, he quickly strode the remaining distance.

"Ralph, this is Mr. Sagara. He's the mayor of the town." The mayor bowed to the newly arrived International Rescue member then shook the outstreatched hand.

"Thank you, Ralph-dono for coming. We are in great need of your help."

"We'll do everything we can, Sir."

Back on Tracy Island, Howard sat nervously waiting for the first call from the danger zone. Suddenly, his attention was drawn to the silent girl who had been sitting, awaiting the same call. Now, she had left her seat and made her way to the line of portraits. She carefully studied each one finishing at Potsie's portrait. She gazed into his confidant eyes for sometime before sensing she was being watched. Turning around, she saw Howard gazing at her. Giving him a half smile, she left the wall and came up to his desk. Before she could glance around for a chair, he patted his knee. Her smile grew wider. Coming around to his left side, she sat, crossing her legs Indian-fasion before her. Then she leaned her head against his leg. Both sat for a time thinking of all the times they had sat in just this position. Finally, Howard broke the silence.

"Sorry our conversation was interrupted." She shook her head and began to sigh frustrated.

"It's okay, Daddy Tracy. You're in the rescue business. When there's a call, you must answer it. Besides, this way I can see first hand what it's like in International Rescue. I just wanna ask a question. Cab you explain the situation to me? I feel so useless not knowing what's going on."

Howard smiled. He remembered how his practically adopted daughter hated to not know what was going on around her. She always wanted to be in the thick of things. Quickly, he explained what he knew of the situation. Right at the end, a sound caused both of them to turn their attention to the small screen on the desk.

"Base to Mobile Control. Go ahead, Potsie."

"Dad, we're at a complete impasse. There's no good way for us to get near the people trapped on the houses. We already tried using both Fonziebirds 1 & 2 but the force from the hovering jets put too much pressure on the precarious houses. We're at a complete loss for a course of action." Howard frowned and studied the map Mobile Control was sending to him. He barely noticed Jennifer lean over his shoulder staring avidly at the situation. He had no clue how IR was going to pull of this rescue but they had never failed in a rescue before and they would not do so now!

"Potsie, I'll get Al on it immediately. If all of us put our heads together, we'll think of something. In the mean time, watch out for mud slides or flash floods."

"F.O.N.Z." Sighing, Howard stabbed the button to cut transmission. He quickly sent a message to Al. Then, his brow furrowed in thought; he sat, elbows resting on the desk and his head resting in his hands. For several minutes, no sounds were heard in the main communications room. Then, with a thud so hard that it jared Howard's head from his hands, Jennifer's hand struck the desk.

"I know how you can save those people! If you could stretch a line from the shore to each house and send someone across, you could quickly get people to safety. Or send life preservers out and then pick them up in some kind of floatation device."

Howard frowned over the piece of paper then a huge grin comes over his face.

"I think you just solved our problem. Good work, Jennifer!" Hitting the talk button, he hails Mobile Control.

"Mobile Control from Base. Mobile Control from Base."

"Base from Mobile Control. You got something for us, Dad?"

"Yes. Use the grappling gun and shot a grapple and line out to each house…"

"Dad! There's no way the structures can hold another person's weight!"

"If you'll let me finish, then we can get this rescue done." Howard's voice cracked with authority and frustration. Potsie let out a frustrated sigh.

"Yes, Sir."

"Now, using the line, send the inflatable life jackets to each of the trapped people. Then you can pick them up in the water using a boat."

"That's a great idea, Dad but we don't have a boat."

"Ask around and if that doesn't turn something up, then check and make sure Al didn't pack an inflatable raft in Pod 1. Meanwhile, we'll hunt one up and see if we have a way to get it to you."

"FO.N.Z."

Potsie threw another thanks to heaven that Mr. Sarazaka, a friend of the mayor, happened to have a small fishing boat. Richie had shot a lifeline out to each floating house; most from the shore but a few were required to be shot from a hovering Fonziebird 2. Quickly, the Fonziebirds crew had sent inflatable life vest down for every rescuee. A Fonziebirds member had carefully talked each group of stranded people off the houses and into the water by radio. Now, the people were floating in groups waiting to be picked up. Using the boat, Chachi was picking up the groups of wet villagers closest to the shore.

Potsie stared at the information Mobile Control was feeding him. It was not good.

"Mobile Control to Ralph, come in, Ralphie."

"Ralph to Mobile Control, what's up, Pots?"

"Ralphie, I've just got the latest weather forecast. A village about two miles from here has started to receive torrential rain. Those dark clouds over to the North-west must be them. It's moving slow but it's moving straight here."

"But if it's moving slowly, Potsie, we should have enough time to get everyone to higher ground."

"I'm not so sure, Ralphie. This is taking a long time since we only have one boat. And rain isn't all I'm worried about. All the rain from that village will…well, will flow directly here."

"Potsie! All those people waiting out there! They'll get swept away! Potsie, I've been thinking. Now that we've no langer got to worry about the houses, can't we also use the rescue platform in Fonziebird 2? Rich can fly Fonziebird 2 while I use the platform to rescue more of the people. With two of us working out there, it'll take half as long." Potsie frowned at the microphone in front of him. Everything Ralph had said was true but the houses were still a threat. Many of the groups of survivors were huddled near the fragile buildings and could still be seriously hurt if the building collapsed on them. But he realized, it was a risk they would have to take. The flood waters were a greater danger.

"F.O.N.Z, Ralphie. Just be careful, both with the houses and yourself." The last was said quickly but Ralph caught it all the same.

"Will do, Pots, I know your life'd be so boring without me!"

"I'll deal with you later, Youngster!" Potsie said in mock anger, a large smile evident in his voice. Ralph grinned.

"Lay it on me, Old man. Ralph out."

Potsie, with digital binoculars pressed hard to his face, surveyed the rescue scene. Ralph was helping the last few people from his group into the rescue platform while Chachi was heading out to the last group of survivors close to shore. He was glad this rescue had speeded up; the latest reports said that the village upstream was flooding rapidly, luckily everyone had escaped to higher ground. The Fozniebirds would not be needed. Using different dials and buttons, Potsie focused the binoculars on the remaining group of three survivors, floating patiently in the large lake created by the flood waters. Suddenly, blaring sirens grabbed his attention. His eyes widened as he read the latest information Mobile Control's sensitive instruments had picked up. The flood waters from the village upstream were heading here faster then Potsie would have thought possible.

They had less then five minutes.

Ralphie! How long till you get to the last group?"

"About fifteen minutes, Pots, why?" Potsie never heard the last part, he was racing for his sleek jet, Fonziebird 1 as fast as he could. There was no time for a pre-flight check so he flicked the button to start the engines; at the same time turning on the anti-detection shield. Even in times like this, International Rescue's secrets had to be protected. Potsie was lifting off within two minutes of the warning. With as much speed as he could coax within a small flight space, he raced over to where the three people were waiting to be rescued. Dropping a safety line down, he let the great jet lose altitude for a moment before holding her steady.

Ralph's worried voice came over the cockpit's speakers.

"Potsie, what are you doing? What's going on?" He was quickly joined by Howard who always listened into IR's radio chatter.

"Potsie, I order you to inform your brother of your actions. What the hell are you doing?"

Ignoring both of his family member's insistent voices, Potsie activated his outside sound system.

"Sirs, ma'am, I need you to grab onto the rope and hold on real good. We've got a rush of water expected here in seconds. Please, grab hold so I can lift you to safety." Pushing another button, he hailed Chachi.

"Chach, don't ask questions, just get the hell out of the water. NOW!" Watching his view screen, Potsie knew the second the last person had a firm grip on the safety line. And not a moment too soon. He looked up to see a wall of water heading straight towards them. Quickly but with as little jolting as possible, he raised Fonziebird 1 and the safety line to a safe height. The water crashed down where the people had been a moment before, then went on, flooding the town further.

By the time, Potsie had dropped off the three survivors and landed his plane, the rain had started, drenching everything out of doors. Turning off the powerful engines, he drew a deep breath before head to the hatch. Time to face the music…or the yelling at any rate.

Ralph was waiting for him at the bottom of the hatchway ladder. His arms were folded across his chest and his normally cheerful face was dark with anger and a touch of fear. Potsie leaped past the last three steps and slowly turned to face his younger brother. He was going to take whatever his brother gave him, he deserved it. Ralph had only recently got him back and they had had a long talk the night after Potsie had left the med center. Potsie knew he had been extremely worried and hurt then and was still dealing with it all.

"So, you don't even bother to tell your bro…buddies what your plan is or that you're leaving Mobile Control-which is the procedure. You didn't run through pre-flight check; you're lucky Fonziebird 1 didn't blow sky high. Then you go on and pull a reckless stunt… What the hell's wrong with you?" Potsie stood there never saying a word. What could he say? He had done all those things; of course, it had been to help save lives but for now that did not matter much to Ralph. Potsie was shocked a second later when Ralph pulled him into a huge bear hug. "If you ever pull a stunt like that again, I won't give Dad a chance to have a go at you." he whispered. Potsie nodded and winced.

"How bad…"

"It's bad."

"You know, I had thought that my older sons had grown up a little bit. I would have almost expected this from Chachi but from his second oldest brother? You're the field commander, Potsie. If you can't handle it then Ralph can always take your place."

"Yes, Sir."

"I know you had little time to spare, Potsie and you did save those people's lives. But we've got rules and those rules protect your life and the lives of your brothers. Next time, set up a signal or one word that lets us know you have to take immediate action. We'll discuss it back at base. We already need to discuss the idea of keeping a small water craft besides Fonziebird 4 in Fonziebird 2 on a permanent basis. Potsie, if you all are about done there then head on back."

"F.O.N.Z, Sir." Potsie had given both his answers shortly and susinctly. He understood why his whole family was giving him the run through. Didn't mean he had to like it though. Howard looked at his second eldest son, his worried air giving way to a small smile.

"You did the right thing, Son. You just scared about five years off each of us. We were worried about you, we wouldn't be yelling if we didn't care a little bit about you." Fonzie, who had heard the whole exchange from space, butted in.

"Yeah, who else'd keep Richie and Chachi from cracking their old jokes at Ralphie and me?"

Howard started chuckling. "Jennifer just reminded me that she'd be the next in line." Fonzie started laughing and pretended to wipe his brow.

"Shoo, I'm safe."

Chapter 24: Midnight Secrets and Morning Runs

Four very tired and very muddy Tracy brothers arrived back on base late that night. Howard took one look at them and put off the debriefing until the morning. Tracy Island turned in for the night, with the exception of Lona. After wandering around the different parts of the house, she finally settled in the command-control room; which was now disguised as Howard's office. Curling her legs underneath her, she settled herself in his chair and took a deep breath. She could smell the aftershave he always used and the flavored coffee he always drunk. A slight smile crossed her care-worn face; these were the smells of home and had been for most of her life. Looking across the room, she studied the faces of the six people who had been her entire world. Each of them was older and carried the death of their mother on their faces in different ways. She carried the mark of death too. Three people she loved, well…yes, she had loved them despite the fact that they never seemed to love her. Her father, mother and brother were all dead. The Candy Man had murdered them. And that was something she could never forget or forgive.

A signal echoed through the almost empty room waking her from her thoughts. She had heard the same signal earlier. Her nimble fingers quickly found the button Howard had pushed earlier and she copied his movement. Fonzie appeared on screen.

"Jenny! What are you doin' up? Where's Dad?"

"They're all asleep. Very tired from hard rescue. Daddy Tracy said we should turn in for the night. Debriefing's tomorrow. I can't sleep." She gave him a sheepish grin.

"Bet this is all a little much for you, huh? Kinda hard to comprehend sometimes; I know. Sometimes, I can't believe we're the Fonziebirds myself."

"Was this Howard's idea after…after Marion died? I heard about it, I…I wanted to go to the funeral but…but I wasn't sure if I was…wanted." Fonzie's good natured face grew tight with a frown.

"Not wanted; Jen, how could you think that? Do you know how much your leaving us hurt all of us? How much is hurt Potsie and Dad? Why…I'm sorry, Dad said we shouldn’t ask you about it." Jennifer stared at the young man who was stationed miles and miles away from home, her mouth wide opened.

"I…I left you! What…no! Daddy said you all didn't want to see me anymore! He said that Howard wanted nothing more to do with me! I spent days trying to figure out what I had done to make you all hate me so much but I didn't want to make you all madder at me then you already were so I stayed away. It about killed me, thinking of all of you…hating me! To see all of you at High School Graduation and not talk to you. To hear how wonderful Lt. Tracy was flying the Attack Wing. I must of headed towards him a thousand times to tell him how proud I was of him and tell him I was the other test pilot. I…I didn’t think I could make it without you guys."

Fonzie stood in the control room of Fonziebird 5, breathless. His eyes stared at the plasma screen above him while his mind raced as fast as light. As his mind fought to piece together this surprising confession, one bit of information floated to the surface.

"Wait a minute, you were the other test pilot of Attack Wing? Potsie saw you fly! He said the pilot made that plane do things even he wasn't sure it could do! He said it was the most amazing piece of flying he had ever seen! And that was you? Jennifer…Dad came to your decoration ceremony. Potsie's was the next day and…well, he didn't want to go against your request but he felt he had to be there on that special day."

Jennifer smiled while her eyes glittered wetly. How like Howard to come see her. But…then why had he told her father he did not want to see her anymore?

"This makes no sense. Dad…well he told me specifically that Howard had asked to see him and told him that he and his family…didn't want to see me anymore. I won't believe him but…but when you all didn't answer the letters I sent and won't answer the phone…I, well I had to believe."

"You're right. This makes no sense. James Danvers came to see Dad. And he told him that you, with no explanation, had told him you wanted nothing more to do with us. We didn't want to believe it either but we all agreed to abide by your decision. Though, I think it about killed Potsie to do so."

Silence fell in the state-of the-art ship and the office which concealed the command room of the world's greatest rescue organization. The two young people sat in thought, trying to piece all this unexpected news. Finally, Fonzie looked up and noticed the time.

"Whoa! Look at the time! Dad'll go nutso if he found out I was still up. We need to be in top condition and I definitely won't be in the morning. You should go to bed too; you look about done in. The whole family was planning to talk about all this; the rescue kinda screwed it up today though. We'll talk more in the morning. Maybe then our brains'll be fresher and up to the task of tackling this puzzle." Jennifer nodded.

"You're right. You look terrible; you really need some beauty sleep." Fonzie gave her a mock frown.

"What? Are you saying I ain't the most handsome man you ever saw?" Jennifer gave a derisive snort.

"Not likely. Goodnight." Fonzie answered the tenderness that accompanied the last sign.

"Goodnight, Jenny. I'm so glad we got a chance to talk; I didn't think I'd ever have another chance." He did not mean the separation but her supposed death and she knew it.

"I'm glad too. Now get some sleep or Daddy Tracy'll have our heads." They both signed off and made their way to their beds. However, neither got much rest.

The next morning, all the Tracys on Tracy Island rose late. Chachi was the last one to stubble into the dinning room, his father, brothers, Al, Gina, Marion and Joanie were all seated around the table. Smothering a wide yawn, he flopped into his seat and grabbed the closest piece of food, toast.

"Good morning, Chachi." Howard stared at his youngest, his eyes twinkling with mirth.

"Mum mumphing, Dau." Potsie playfully swatted his shoulder and all the Tracy boys joined in with him to say words Howard had said a million times.

"Don't talk with your mouth full!" Everyone at the table laughed while Chachi's fair cheeks turned pink. Everyone dug in and the next several minutes were silent as everyone was busy eating.

Potsie finished peeling an orange, then frowned. Scanning all the members of the breakfast table, he then looked at Howard.

"Dad, where's Jennifer? I haven't seen her all morning and she's not at breakfast." Howard also scanned the table then abruptly stood up. Charging up stairs and down hallways, he did not notice Potsie following behind him. Howard reached the door and sounded the chime. He and Potsie waited for a time, then tried the chime again. When Jennifer still did not answer, Howard keyed in his override code and the door slide open. Flicking the lights on, they entered the silent room. Potsie glanced at the empty made bed then moved his gaze to his father.

"She's already up but she didn't come down to breakfast. Where could she be?" Howard shook his head then activated the signal on his watch. Seconds later, a tosseled-haired Fonzie answered. He had obviously still been asleep.

"Yo, Dad, did I miss the morning report?" Fonzie, though worried, found it hard to suppress a chuckle. His adult son looked so young with his dark hair sticking up all over.

"No, Son; though I'm surprised you were still in bed. I thought you were a morning person," Fonzie shrugged sheepishly and tried to stifle a jaw-cracking yawn. "Anyway, the reason I called is that Jennifer didn't come down to breakfast. We checked her room but she's not here. I wanted you to use the scanning equipment to scan the island for people. The rest should be in the breakfast room and Potsie and I are in Jennifer's room." Fonzie was already heading towards the requested equipment. Nodding, he typed in the command while answering his father.

"Sure thing, Dad, hang on a sec."

Potsie and Howard waited impatiently for the scan to be completed. Finally, Fonzie's face moved back into the watch's small face.

"I've got someone on the beach about a quarter of a mile from the pool. I can't be sure, but my guess would be their sitting there."

"F.O.N.Z, Son. I'll give you a ring when we get to her."

"Okay, Dad. That'll give me a chance to change into uniform. Talk to ya soon." Howard watched as the screen returned to it's normal mode then headed to the door.

Calling over his shoulder to his second eldest son, Howard said "Let's go."

Jennifer stretched her legs out in front of her then reached down to pick up a rock. Rolling it around in her hand, she cocked her arm back and threw it as far as she could. She was pleased to see it go farther then she had expected it to. It was great to know her injuries and captivity had not been totally debilitating. Glancing up at the clear-blue sky, she saw that it had to be well past breakfast time. Passing it off, she quickly decided to grab a snack bar when she got back to the house.

Stretching her arms up and back over her head, she stood and began warming up. This morning, she had awoke early and had taken a brisk run around most of the island. Now she was resting for a time on this beach and would finish her time with a few martial arts moves. It had been years since she had used them and she was rusty. As she began her kicks and arm movements, she let her focus wander to the beauty all around her. The swaying palms, blossoming flowers, pristine beach and clear blue water all came together to make this place as close to paradise as she had ever seen. A smile graced her face as she thought of all this. Tracy Island had become her home in a matter of days; she did not think she could ever leave.

The snapping of twig broke her concentration and she spun around, one leg half way through a kick. The sudden movement caused her to lose her balanced and she tumbled to the ground, turning it into a controlled roll at the last moment. Looking up at the cause of the distraction, she was shocked to see Potsie and Howard striding over to her. Sheepishly, she waved a hand, then began to push herself off the sand. The two Tracys reached her as she got her feet under her. Brushing at the sand that was clinging to her, she giggled and smiled at her family.

"What are both of you doing out here? You should be eating breakfast."

"We could say the same thing. We were looking for you, you weren't at the breakfast table and we got worried." Howard was not angry, he was more surprised that Jennifer would be out here. Jennifer's cheeks, already flushed with exertion, blushed to a deep crimson.

"I didn't mean to make you all worry. I got up later then I usually do and so I can't finish my run to the round house and back and the rest of my exercises in time for breakfast. I just planned on grabbing a snack bar before changing for the debriefing at ten." Howard and Potsie were shocked.

"You mean you jogged all the way to the round house and back this morning," She nodded. "Why?"

"I never got to exercise while the Candy Man kept me prisoner. I barely healed from one beating to the next torture. I was out of shape and I wanted to work my muscles some. Besides, it gives me a chance to enjoy this beautiful paradise. I haven't seen anything but dark stone walls for years." Potsie's face darkened with remembrance as he nodded his understanding. Howard looked at the both of them then nodded.

"I think it is a good idea. I just wish you told us. If something had happened to you, it would've been nearly impossible to find you. Now we know. I should have remembered what an early riser you were. You would wake the rest of us up on Saturdays, much earlier then we wanted." All three of them laughed and they headed together back to the house.

Chapter 25- Shades of the Past

When they got back to the compound, Jennifer raced to her room to change into jeans and a t-shirt while Potsie and Howard finished their abandoned breakfasts. They were placing their dishes in the sink when Jennifer skidded back into the room and grabbed an energy bar. Grinning at them, she tore off the wrapper and bit hungrily into the bar. Together, they walked into Howard's office. The rest of the family was seated around the room and Fonzie's face could be seen on the monitor over Howard's desk. As soon as Howard stepped into the room, his fist slammed into his forehead. Everyone stopped what they were doing, stunned.

"Fonzie, I'm sorry. I completely forgot to call you back." Fonzie gave him an amused grin followed by mock shock.

"Did I just hear Howard Tracy, ex-astronaut, commander of the famous Fonziebirds and most perfect human being to ever live say he made a…mistake! Watch out, Guys! I think the sky is fallin'!" Jennifer giggled while the rest of the occupants of Tracy Island made more noise in their mirth. Howard threw his oldest son a mostly mock scowl. Then he let his smile escape.

"Watch your language, young man or else you won't see the inside of any Fonziebird for quite some time."

"Yeah, I'm shakin' in my boots." Fonzie's tone told everyone he was anything but.

"Okay, okay. We've got an organization to run. Let's act like one." After everyone had settled down, each brother gave his account of the previous day's rescue. Then Howard told them what had occurred back at base. When they heard that the rescue had been predominately Jennifer's idea, she was rewarded with thumbs up or slaps on the back. Blushing slightly, she thanked them. Then Howard rounded on Potsie.

"I want to say one more thing then this debriefing's finished. If my second eldest son ever pulls a stunt like that again, his wings'll be clipped so fast he won't know what hit him," Then with a smile on his face, Howard continued. "It was the only thing you could do, Potsie. I just want you to make sure you don't have to relay on such risky stunts to complete a rescue. Understood?" With Potsie's sheepish affirmation, Howard closed out the debriefing.

"Now, I believe we were discussing something of importance before we were interrupted by the rescue."

"Jen, do you want to pick up where we left off or have you learned everything you ever wanted to know about International Rescue?" She grinned at him then nodded.

"For now. Though if you think you can keep me out of them, you have another thing coming. I can't wait to see those babies insides!" All the family shook their heads, grins escaping. Some things had not changed.

Howard looked her straight in the eye and asked the question foremost in his mind. "Are you ready to tell us what happened to you, when you were the Candy Man's prisoner?" Everyone in the room noticed the badly disguised flinch the young woman made at the criminal's name but they chose to say nothing. After all that she had to have gone through, it was perfectly understandable. Jennifer studied her hands for several minutes, eyes cloudy as if she were seeing into the last several year of hell she had experienced. She swallowed nervously before raising her eyes to meet those of Howard Tracy, her father in all but name. In them she could see compassion, sadness, understanding and strength. He was willing to hear everything, patiently waiting until she was ready and then prepared to be the emotional strength she desperately needed but could not find in herself.

"I'm ready. After graduation, I told my dad that I was gonna join the Air Force. He wasn't very pleased with the idea and did everything in his power to keep me from going. That included bribes, threats and verbal abuse. But I was determined. Finally, he practically threw me out of the house," Seeing Marion, Joanie, Gina and Al reaction to this, she quickly explained. "I never had a very good relationship with my dad. He, for all intents and purposes, didn't have a daughter until my early teen years. For awhile, he tried, more like pretended, to be a good father but he never loved me. I wasn't a boy, not a thankful child, not an obedient child etc. I was nothing he wanted me to be, and so he wanted nothing to do with me. If it weren't for the Tracys, I'd never have had a family." Her eyes, shining with love and unshed tears, locked on the founder of IR and a small smile softened the hardened look her face held.

"Well, I went anyway. It was what I had always wanted. I…I saw you, Potsie," here she paused and looked him in the eye. "I wanted to say something, see you, let you know I was working towards my dream-our dream. But…because of the…incident, there was no need for her to say what incident, I didn't. I'm sorry. Also, I…don't know if you know but the other test pilot of the Attack Wing, well, that was me. I watched you fly, you were cool."

"You were cool too, Jen! I watched the other pilot make the jet do things I didn't think it could do. Dad told me…a couple days ago that the other test pilot was you. You're one hell of a flyer." Jennifer blushed slightly but her quirky smile showed everyone how pleased she was by the compliment.

"Well, it was one cool jet! Dad…he didn't even come to the medal ceremony," A brief tightening of her lips was the only sign of how much this had hurt her. "However, soon after the test, my…our commanding officer came to me and asked if I'd take part in a top secret project. I agreed. When we got to his office, my dad was waiting for us. He and the government had decided to build the fastest jet the world had ever known. They wanted my help; as a pilot, my input could be essential. I agreed and began an intensive study into engineering, particularly in aeronautics. Taking information and details Dad's company and the Air Force gave me, I came up with a jet that could fly 10000 mph. Not for an extensive time, but in short burst, it would be very effective. I drew up the designs except for the engine placement. The engine wasn't finished and it would have to before I could place it properly in the designs. Dad wanted to pick up the completed designs I had and take them to a secret place but I wouldn't let him until they were done. When the engine was completed, I flew out to our house on leave and was taken to the base." There was complete silence in the room. Howard particularly, was trying to push one insistent, questioning voice into a back corner of his brain. Why had James agreed to work with her on this? At the time, he had refused to even speak her name because of her rebellion against his wishes.

"Well, I couldn't work out there very well, so I went..somewhere and finished it. I drove back home to tell Dad I was finished but when I arrived…He had them all tied up." Jennifer's hands went still as she drew them into tight fists. Her mind traveled back to the day her whole life changed.

"Mom, Dad, I'm home." The huge front door squealed slightly on its hinges, and then was silent. The young woman, still a girl in many ways despite the uniform she wore, walked quietly into the colossal entrance hall. A frown crossed her forehead when no one came to greet her. Then she shrugged and climbed the gilded stairway up to her bedchamber. Pulling her cap off her head, she smoothed her short hair back into place then proceeded to unbutton her shirt.

Soon, she was changed into civilian clothes and making her way back down the long staircase. Pausing briefly at her mother's office, she changed her mind and continued down the hall. As she proceeded down the long corridor, she could not suppress a slight shiver. She suddenly realized she had not seen a single person since she had come home. Not in the entrance, any of the hallways nor outdoors either. All of her military training kicked in and she began slipping into shadows and masking her footsteps. Finally, she made it to the door to her father's study. Resting her back against the stone wall, she strained with all her senses to hear something from the room whose light was peaking under the door and flowing down the darkened hall.

A loud voice split the silence, the words cracking in the air like a whip.

"Are you sure she drove up?"

"Yeah, Boss, quite sure. And the prisoner said she'd come straight here."

"He did, didn't he. Maybe he lied to us. We'll teach him what happens to people who lie to me." Jennifer bit her lip as her father's soft, sly voice came to her ear, quivering slightly with fear.

"I swear to you, I didn't lie. You heard the car pull up, she must have gone up to her room and changed clothes or something. I promise you, she told me she'd come directly to see me as soon as she came home." Lona could not take this. Her father was cooperating with a man, obviously a criminal and helping him to capture her. This had to be about the plans. Suddenly the door was thrown open, luckily covering her as she was now behind the opened door.

"Whatever you do, Eugene, don't kill her. Yet." A deep, evil chuckle was followed by heavy footsteps heading down the hallway. The door closed and Jennifer was forced to conceal herself as much as she could in the shadows. She prayed desperately that the big bearded man, Eugene, would not have a reason to turn around. When he rounded the far corner without a glance back, she heaved a huge but quiet sigh. Then, she started to plan. She was still trying to figure out how to get the leader and unknown amount of minions to come out of the room when she heard the muscle man stomp back up the hallway. There was no where to hide, she was trapped!

The dark man's eyes held hers for one long moment then an evil smile came on his face. Stomping his feet to get his boss's attention, he began moving in towards the young woman. Jennifer felt her body slide into a defensive posture; all of her martial arts and hand-to-hand combat training coming to the fore. The tall man's grin grew brighter and his body tensed preparing for the inevitable battle. The moment stretched into eternity, both seasoned fighters waiting for the other to make the first move. Suddenly, Eugene let out a half growl half shout and raced towards Jennifer. Bringing up one of her thin yet muscular arms, she blocked him effortlessly. Surprise flickered in his eyes but only for a second.

Movement registered in her peripheral vision. Leaping straight up, she avoided the thick leg that had been trying to sweep her feet out from under her. She somersaulted over his head and landing lightly on the carpeted floor, turned and shot her leg out, sending a massive kick right at the small of his back. He stumbled forward before catching himself. Swiftly turning around, his cold, calculating eyes rested on her. The first hit had been hers. From now on, no mercy would be shown.

They traded blows for several minutes, though it seemed hours. Jennifer was tiring and she knew it; thinking quickly, she faked a left-handed thrust, turning it into a right high kick. Eugene was thrown back against the wall; the striking of his head causing a dull thunk that echoed through the hall. Jennifer was straightening her sweat-soaked form when a noise behind caused her to make a quick half-turn. Standing behind her with a look of mocking admiration on his face, was an overwight man with a msutache and wearing a white suit.

"Bravo, bravo, Miss Danvers. You've really surpassed my expectations."

She gave a brief inclination of her head and answered "Glad to know I've still got the power to astonish. However, I trust it won't happen again." A slight twitch of his eyebrows was the only expression he would give her.

"No, I'm afraid not," Silence lay between them for a time. Finally, the man broke the silence. "May I offer you the services of my hospitality for a while."

"I don't think so. I don't make it a habit to accept invitations from men who've broken into my family's house. Rather conventional I know but what can I say?" This time, she was sure she had seen a slight gleam of humor in his dark eyes. She breathed a quick prayer of thanksgiving for her level head. She was in desperate need of it now.

"I fear I must insist. You see, your father's been…rather recalcitrant and refused to provide me with a small tidbit of information. Now, I'll give you the option of providing this service but from the delightful conversation we've been having, I doubt you would."

"Try me. I've got a relatively open mind."

"All I'm asking for is the plans to the new jet your father's building for your government. I know you've been helping him."

"Well, in this case, I'm afraid you're right. It's just a little too much to ask of me. Now, I've gotta ask you to leave the easy way but I've got this feeling you won't do so."

"We seem to understand each other perfectly. I apologize for this but you leave me with no choice." Before she could ask him to clarify his statement, his eyes began to glow red and the pupil became cat-like. She felt her mind drifting, shutting down all conscious thought. She began fighting this strange power but it was too late. Her eyes closed of their own volition and Jennifer knew no more.

Chapter 26: Lonely in You Nightmare

Jennifer's eyes closed and her hands fell limp into her lap. She did not want to go on, she could not go on. Yet, the Tracys deserved to hear the truth; she just did not think she had the strength. A sudden touch on her shoulder brought her attention back to the room. Potsie's hand was resting lightly on her shoulder, trying to lend her strength. Her eyes met his, timidly.

"Hey, I know it's rough. If it makes you feel any better, I've gotta tell everyone how I let some guy drug me and let the Candy Man use me as a punching bag. I'll tell everything about our captivity but we need to know what happened before I got there. I know it's gotta be terrible. I was there only there weeks, you were there years; but we wanna know."

"I know, Potsie. I…it's just so hard…so emotionally draining. I'm trying."

Howard cleared his throat to get her attention then said "We know." Smiling, she visibly gathered strength and plowed on.

"When I woke up, I was alone in a cell at his hideout in Milwaukee. Everyday, I was taken before him and tortured as he tried to get the information from me. From the beginning, he'd bring my family out and either make them watch…or make me watch as they…That went on for…so long, I don't know the exact length; all I know is that it felt like years. Then one day, the Candy Man was torturing my dad and making me watch. The slaves were beating him over and over again…I…"

The whip flew down again and again until all Jennifer could see was the rivers of blood running from her father's skin. She had thought she did not love her father but to see him, like this, now, was more then she could stand. Sobbing uncontrollably, she yelled incoherently for the men to stop.

The Candy Man watched the proceedings from his desk chair. He was pleased with the progress his mental and physical torments were having on the young woman. Soon she would break and the plans would be his. And once she was broken… A thin smile split his formidable appearance as he continued to watch the drama unfold.

Suddenly, the tortured man gave one last scream and lay still. Jennifer's sobs caught in her throat as she searched desperately for some sign of life. The slave who had been relentlessly whipping the man, bent down and checked for a pulse, a breath, anything. Finding his answer, he stood and approached his master paying no heed to the woman staring at him, hungry to know his information yet scared to hear it.

"Holy moly, the man's dead."

"No!"

"The next day, we were flown back to Atlanta. The Candy Man's men had hidden my dad's car and left indications for the servants so that everyone would think we had left on one of Dad's escape trips. They put Da…the body in the trunk, and tied me, Mom and Michael in the back seat. We were taken to that lonely spot on the road to our house, you know the one, the overlook spot. The Candy Man dragged me out and asked me to reconsider."

"This is your last chance, Miss Danvers. After this, the consequences are on your head. I've been more then reasonable."

"The HELL you have! You've hurt my family, tortured them; you killed my dad! Any remote, minuscule chance that I might have helped you has been dead for a long time. You're wasting your breath."

"No. You're stealing your family's."

"What do you mean?" Jennifer frantically glanced towards her family still held captive in the car. Her attention became focused on a group of men doing something in the driver's side of the front seat. When they stepped back, she saw her father's body buckled in. "What's going on?"

"Watch." The car was started and Jennifer watched as the Candy Man's minions started to push the car over the cliff.

"NO! No! Stop!" With a huge wrench, she threw the restraining hands off her and ran towards the teetering car. She could see through the rear window her mother who was sobbing uncontrollably and her young brother, her beloved Michael, staring at her, begging her with his eyes to save them. Time hung suspended for several seconds and the world seemed not to move at all. Then, the car dipped and was gone.

"NOOOOO!" But it was too late. Jennifer heard the massive crash as the car hit the ground below, saw the blast of fire and smoke rise from the twisted metal but it did not seem to register. It was as if her mind had shut off, unwilling to process anymore of the events going on around it.

"Are you ready to give me what I want, Miss Danvers? If not, I can promise you a much slower and more painful death than your family."

Jennifer tried to answer him, tried to curse him, rail at him, cut him with bitter sarcasm, even whimper but there was nothing. She had nothing left to give. Her family was dead, dead because of her and her work, her dream to be in the Air Force. Well, she would not let their deaths be in vain. She would not talk, she only spoke when she was spoken to.

"So, from that day, you only spoke when you were spoken too?" Fonzie was asking the question everyone else had. Jennifer nodded.

"No matter how much he beat me, I only spoke when I was spoken to. Sometimes, I'd try, try to answer him, tell him what I thought of him and I did. No matter how hard I try, I can't seem to make any loud noise." Silence hung over the room for several minutes as everyone tried to digest all of the information being thrown at them. Jennifer, meanwhile, was battling with the upsurge of emotion that the telling had brought. On one level, she knew that she was finally safe and could let go of all the emotions that had been welling up inside of her for years but she had spent so long pushing them down further and further that she did not believe she could let them out if she wanted to. They were locked away and they would stay there.

Howard was the one to finally break the silence.

"So you've been a prisoner of the Candy Man ever since," Jennifer nodded. "Did he continue to torture you?"

"Yeah. It became…more of a…a game for him then for any real knowledge. By then, he knew I'd have given him the knowledge if I was going to. Year after year, I was in that hellhole and I began to believe I'd never get out. One time…he let me go and I got as far as the village where Potsie called you. That's how I knew it was there. But my escape was all a sham. It was done to break my will and it nearly did. You all know Eugene, he's one of the best trackers ever. I never had a chance. In fact…" Here, the young woman found she could not go on. Being raised by the Tracys for so many years, she had picked up so much of their characteristics including their dislike of showing "weak" emotions and feelings. Not that they did not feel them or hate the show of them but as a family of men, they just showed them in different ways from women. Jennifer had spent so much time growing up with the boys like they were her own brothers, that sometimes people had thought she behaved more like a boy than a girl.

"Well, the first time I saw any hope again, funnily enough, was when I saw Potsie here hanging from the wall, beaten to a pulp." With a sad half-smile, her hands slowed and stopped. Even if there had been more, she did not have the strength and fortitude to go on. Fonzie gave her an encouraging smile, he knew it had been hard for her. Howard sat brooding for a time until he noticed the silence pervading the room. Clearing his throat, he threw a glance at his second eldest.

"Guess it's your turn now. son. Tell us all you can about your kidnapping and imprisonment." Potsie studied the ground, trying to gather his thoughts. He did not want to tell his family all that had gone on. It had been a terrible ordeal for him, one that he could not soon forget. It was still so fresh… Glancing up, he caught his father's eyes. Silently he begged him to not make him give his report. Howard held his second eldest son's eyes and gently shook his head. He did not mean to be cruel but this had waited too long. If Potsie did not tell someone, anyone about his ordeal, he would bury it so deep, he would never get it out until it was too late. Potsie sighed and dropped his gaze back on the floor. A small hand gave his arm a gentle squeeze, that was all but that was all that was needed.

After another couple of emotion-packed hours, the Tracy family had a pretty good idea about what had happened during Potsie's imprisonment. As soon as the last words faded from the air, Marion stood and announced that dinner would be served momentarily and would they all kindly move into the dinning room. The dark, brooding atmosphere broken, a chuckle ran through the room and everyone headed for the door. Jennifer was the last to leave. As she made her way to the door, a sound behind her grabbed her attention. Fonzie's picture was still on the plasma screen.

"Why didn't you tell 'em 'bout your dad and the misunderstandin'?" Frowning, she shrugged.

"I don't know. I forgot about at first, and now…well, it's old news and frankly, I don't want to bring up that issue! I'm back where I belong, and now that I'm finally home, I can't help selfishly wishing to enjoy it." Fonzie smiled understanding what she meant.

"Okay, I'll leave it be for now but you eventually need to tell Dad."

"Okay, Fonzie!" Laughing, he shut down the link.

Weeks went by and everything settled into a routine. In between rescue calls, the Tracy boys spent most of their time with Jennifer showing her the island and how they spent their free time. Every morning, Jennifer would slip out of the house before dawn and take a quick run around various parts of the island. When she got back to house, the family would be up and they could all eat breakfast together. Afterwards, the Tracy boys would drag their friend everywhere, the game room, the movie theater, the pool, etc. As the days went on, Potsie began to notice things about his friend's behavior that worried him. For one, she never wore any of the clothes Marion had bought for on the mainland. She had bought beautiful shorts, tank-tops, skirts and peasant tops. Instead, she wore jeans and long sleeved shirts from Fonzie's stockpile of clothes left on the island. Potsie could not understand why she would wear thick, long-sleeved shirts on a tropical island until a stray memory flashed in his mind. Jennifer had spent the last few years wearing clothes that barely covered the essentials. Combined with her horribly scarred skin, it was small wonder that she was covering all of her body that she could. Potsie made a note to himself to ask Marion to buy some long-sleeved tops and jeans for Jennifer on her next shopping trip.

However, this was not the only worrisome action. Lately, she had taken to spending large amounts of time by herself and none to subtly leaving a room when someone started talk with her for long periods of time. She spent most of her time exploring the island in the weight room or reading in her rooms. All of the brothers had tried at different times to draw her out but she would listen politely, smile and continue doing whatever she was doing. The most persistent, oddly enough, was Chachi. Because of the age difference between them, they had never been close, though Jennifer had babysat often in his early years. Yet, Chachi had grown up around his brothers and knew the family stories about their "adopted" sister. She had been painted to be as heroic as Potsie and a great deal like him in personality. Chachi looked up to her like he did Potsie and he longed to talk to her about planes, the Air Force and various other things. Yet each time, she would gently yet firmly rebuff his questions. Howard had explained to his youngest that she had been through a horrible experience and now that she had escaped from the actual place, she had to deal with the mental scars from the terrible things the Candy Man had done to her. Chachi could understand that. He recalled with perfect clarity the horrible nightmares and panic attacks he had experienced in the months following the Candy Man's attack on the Tracys. Even though everything had worked out fine, Chachi had still been loathed to let any family member out of his sight which had annoyed his brothers no end.

And so life went on for weeks on end. Slowly, Jennifer came out of her shell and began to become a part of the family. Howard found her one day watching motorcycle racing with Chachi in his study while debating with him the finer points about the Kawasaki vs. the Ninja. The next day, she was helping Ralph mix his paints while exclaiming rapturously over his stack of masterpieces. The day after that she was found waging war with Potsie against Fonziebird 1's engines which had developed a slight malfunction. Howard smiled. Jennifer might not be completely recovered but the old Jennifer was defiantly fighting with all her strength to prevail.

The next week brought the Tracys favorite person to the island. Jennifer was sitting on her balcony reading when an unidentifiable yet unmistakably pink object zoomed overhead. Looking down at her soda and wondering worriedly if Richie had spiked it, she closed her book and made her way down to the lounge. Peeking her head in, she watched as Howard talked the pink thing down onto the long runway cutting across the northern part of the island. As soon as the vehicle had landed, Howard turned and noticed the silent person spying on him.

"You'll get no secrets out of me!" Throwing him a half grimace, half smile, she gestured towards the monitors showing a pink…car sitting sweetly on the runway. "You wondering what the hell is that," She nodded vigorously. "That's Lori Beth." With that, he walked out of the room as if those three words explained everything. Jennifer was to find out that this was indeed the case.

She reached the open aired lounge at the same time as Lori Beth and her entourage reached it. Jennifer watched as the woman lightly flirted with every male on the island.

"Chachi, if you grow anymore, I don't think it'll be proper for me to pick you up from school."

"Rich, however do you come up with those witty comments?"

"Al, what are you experimenting on Gina with to make him grow so sweet? I believe I'll need some in a few years." Howard laughed at this.

"Not on your life, Lori Beth. You could never be anything but beautiful."

"Mr Tracy, that was really nice of you to say that. Yeah, I think I'll be perfectly safe if you let me use of the Fountain of Youth you seem to have found," This went on for sometime, mixed with Chachi and Gina's friendly banter with the lady's indomitable man servant, Tom Parker. Suddenly, Lori Beth glanced around then turned a questioning gaze on Howard. "And where's the girl you've told me so much about, Mr Tracy? After I made the arduous journey just to meet her, it's highly ungentlemanly of you to hide her." At this, Jennifer slowly made her way to the beautiful lady, standing out like a dove in the midst of pigeons. Slowly stretching out her rough hands, Jennifer took the soft manicured hands of the most famous heiress in the entire world.

Lori Beth was the epitome of beauty and culture. A natural brunette whose hair seemed to be a tamed thing that moved only the way she wished to, her soft features were just sharp enough to hint at a strong personality but not strong enough to destroy the feminine features. Pink was her color and she wore it with a passion. Her traveling suit fit her trim figure in such a way as to leave no doubt that it had been made for her. The hat that sat jauntily on her shoulder-length tresses made her seem daring instead of insipid. Jennifer knew she could not hope to compare to this goddess and felt like the ugly ducking next to a graceful swan. Sensing this, Lori Beth sought to bridge that gap between physical features and show her the true side of the lady.

"Jennifer, you've got no idea how long I've waited to meet you. Mr Tracy speaks about nothing else. He thinks you hang the moon and I've learned to trust his judgment. I hope we can be friends." The easy manner and kind words were enough to win over her fellow brunette. Giving the elegant lady's hand an extra shake, she nodded and let a soft smile shape her lips. Jennifer was not quite sure what to make of this elegant lady but she hoped they could be friends.

That evening, the Tracys, Marion, Joanie and Lori Beth and Tom were relaxing down by the pool. The adults looked on as the Tracy boys and the children horsed around in the clear blue water. Howard tested the steaks he had on the grill and then turned his gaze back on the rowdy hooligans who were busy pushing one another into the pool. He paused and did a quick head count. Frowning, he ran through the count again then sighed. Jennifer was no where to be found. Just at that moment, Lori Beth came up beside him.

"Mr Tracy, where's that brunette?"

"I don't know, Lori Beth. I just noticed she was missing. She, hasn't been herself; not surprising after all she's been through but none of us seem able break through the protective distance she's building up for herself." The young, elegant lady said nothing but rested one delicate hand on her friend's arm. When there are no words, actions are the only conversation needed.

Chachi glanced around quickly, then slipped away quietly. Skirting the pool, he snuck into the house and climbed the stairs up to the main level. Taking the elevator up, he stopped on the residential level and walked down the hall to the door on the far end of the hall. Taking a deep breath, he made a quick rap at the door. After a couple minutes of waiting, the door slide open to reveal Jennifer bundled up in a sweater and jeans despite the tropical temperatures. Giving him a quizzical look, she motioned him into the sitting area of her suite of rooms. As soon as the door closed behind him, Chachi launched into full fledge battle.

"What are you doing up here? Everyone's looking for you down at the pool. Come on down and swim with us!" At his first words, Jennifer's eyes had flew open and her face had flushed. By the time his tirade had ended, however, she was in complete command of her emotions.

"No thanks." said Jennifer as she felt a hand grab hold of her wrist. Jennifer was instantly transported back to the Candy Man's temple and all the mistreatment she had endured there. With no conscious thought, her body slide naturally into battle stance; weight shifted to her right foot as her left slide back a pace. Her right hand moved to grab the shoulders as her left leg came up to catch the pushed body. As the body flipped over her leg and landed hard against the floor, she brought her left wrist with it trapping its head between the two arms.

Gazing down, her eyes encountered the frightened gaze of the youngest Tracy. She quickly pulled away and stared incomprehensible at the small figure sprawled on her carpet. Shaking away her mental stupor, she offered him an arm and he accepted. As soon as he found his feet, her gaze dropped to the ground as a rosy blush spread across her pale cheeks.

"This is what I was talking about. Are you going to shut yourself away and hope the past'll just disappear 'cause, newsflash, it won't! We care about you, Jenny, Potsie and Dad sure do. What we don't care about is what you look like. I know that's why you wear long sleeves and pants. Do you think we don't know about your scars? We saw them when we rescued you all and you know what? They don't mean a thing, not unless you let them! So quit running around in that perpetual hothouse and throw on that swimsuit Marion bought for you. Potsie said you were a good swimmer but I bet he was just making that up. Maybe that's why you won't swim with us; you're scared of us, you're chicken!" With that last insult and challenge flung in her face, Chachi ducked out before she could use other martial arts moves on him. Chachi wasn't sure if what he had just said would make the situation better or worse but he was tired of no one doing anything about it. Maybe all Jennifer needed was a jolt to help her recognize how remote and…well, stupid she had been acting.

Jennifer stood motionless for a couple minutes, shock etched on her face. Chachi had just lambasted her for not dealing with her fear and guilt. With a wince, she realized he was right, she had been shutting herself away from everyone. That wasn't fair to the Tracys who had been nothing but supportive to her since they had rescued her. A determined look settled on her face. Running to her dresser, she pulled out her two piece suit and began quickly peeling off the layers she had placed around her body and mind. Soon she stood on her balcony staring at the pool where the three older boys, minus Fonzie, were horsing around. She let out a quick breath and drew in a long, slow one. There would be no going back after this. With a determined grin, she jumped.

Chapter 27: Friends and Demons

With a painful jar, she landed on the tree branch. Climbing quickly down, she made her way fast yet covertly through the undergrowth. In no time at all, she was kneeling behind a bush which afforded her a perfect view of the pool and all its inhabitants. Hearing the mutter of voices off to her right, she turned her attention on the small group of people clustered around the grill.

"Chach, where've you been? Potsie and Ralph were looking for you." The young boy smirked.

"I bet they were. Good thing I wasn't here or I would resemble a drowned rat by now. I know those two." The boy paused then glanced up at his father. He did not want to tell him where he had been but knew that Howard would not give up until he knew, particularly if Chachi tried to skirt the subject. "I, uh…went to see Jennifer." Howard frowned.

"Is she in her room," Chachi nodded. "Is she coming out here?" The dark-haired boy shrugged.

"Who knows, Dad. I asked, pleaded and begged her to come down and hang out with us but she refused." Chachi's gaze slid down to the concrete surrounding the pool not knowing that such behavior was exactly what would inform his father that something was up.

"What else did you say?" Brown eyes flew up to Howard's face, wide with fake innocence.

"Dad, what…I didn't…" At Howard's stern gaze, Chachi's weak excuses were silenced. "I can't stand it anymore, Dad! She's hurting so much and she's not doing a thing about it! We're all here for her and all she can do is push us away!" Howard was silent for a moment then fixed his youngest son with a steady gaze.

"You told her this," It was not a question. Howard already knew the answer. "I told you that Jennifer was going to need time to sort things out. We need to wait for her to figure things out. I know it's hard but we don't need to put more pressure on her. Do I make myself clear?" Nodding mutely, Chachi stormed off to the pool. Turning his gaze to Lori Beth who had been an ignored spectator, Howard's face blushed slightly with embarrassment. "Sorry you had to hear that, Lori Beth."

"That's okay, Mr Tracy! We're too old of friends to get embarrassed over such a thing."

Chachi's sullen wanderings took him to the edge of the pool where he watched his brothers wrestle each other for dominion of water. He was not in the mood to horse around with them as his anger smoldered. While part of his anger was directed at his dad, most of it was directed at himself. He knew he should not have said anything to Jennifer besides the fact that she was having to deal with so much stuff, she was also quite a bit older than him and he had just told her off. Shaking his head, he frowned down at his reflection. Suddenly, the water seemed to be coming right at him. He was just able to inhale a mouthful of oxygen before entering the water with a huge splash.

Everyone turned and gaped at the sight that greeted them. There stood Jennifer clad in blue and black two piece set that looked like a bikini. Her long hair was pulled back into a single French braid that cascaded down her back like a huge length of beautiful reddish brown rope. Right now, the young woman was dissolved in a fit of silent laughter. No one could look at her without feeling obliged to at least smile along with her. She was hugging her sides, she was laughing so hard. Falling to her knees, she threw her head back trying desperately to draw a breath as tears streamed down her face. By now, Chachi had surfaced and was treading water. At first, he had scowled at his brothers, see which one of them had pushed him in. But they were too busy laughing to do anything more then point behind him. Turning, he saw Jennifer looking at him, mirth twinkling in her bright eyes as she tried without much success to breathe. His anger melted away in an instant giving way to astonishment. Here was the girl who not minutes ago had been withdrawn and sad. Now she was unable to contain her happiness and she was dressed in a swimsuit that, while modest, showed most of lacerated skin she possessed.

Potsie quickly climbed out of the water and made his way to his best female friend's side. Gripping her shoulders firmly for fear of her falling, he raised an eyebrow in mock severity.

"Jenny, are you sure you're alright…" Jennifer scowled at him then grinned harder.

"Yeah, Potsie. I think might be now that I am. If your brother hadn't told me what an idiot I've been, I think I'd still be up in the house feeling sorry for myself. But now, well…maybe I should try being a human being for a while." Both of them turned to face the older man coming towards them.

"Jennifer, is…are you alright?" Smiling, she threw herself into his arms; forgetting just how close to the edge of the pool they were. The next thing she knew, her head was breaking the surface of the water as she fought to rid her lungs of the water she had inhaled. Turning her attention to Howard's drowned figure trying desperately to keep a scowl from forming into a smile, she grinned sheepishly then hugged him with less gusto.

"Yes, Daddy Tracy. I think I finally am."

The rest of the week was better then anyone could hope for. Lori Beth found a close friend in the younger woman. After a laugh at the technological genius's simple solution to the problem, the two women had begun an in depth conversation on anything and everything. The next day found Jennifer and Lori Beth talking clothing and Lori Beth promising to help Jennifer build up an impressive wardrobe. Jennifer had been shocked at first when Lori Beth had thrown her winter clothes which she had used to hide behind on the floor and began pulling out the light, summer clothes Marion had bought for her. After a careful study of each article of clothing, Lori Beth held out a pair of khaki shorts and a blue and white tank top. Jennifer's eyes flicked from the articles of clothing to the woman holding them out to her. She knew she had already shown off her plethora of scars yesterday, but was she ready to let them be a daily spectacle? Looking into the young lady's brown eyes, Jennifer nodded once and grabbed the clothes hurrying towards the bathroom. Time to go out in public.

Howard glanced at his watch again and frowned. Lori Beth and Jennifer were half an hour late to breakfast and nobody knew were they could be. Both rooms had been combed but neither had answered. Marion placed the last dish on the table then looked over at her employer.

"Mr Tracy, you worry too much. Lori Beth and Jennifer have probably just lost track of time; girls often do when talking. Lori Beth endures all you boys every time she comes here and Jennifer hasn't had another girl her age to talk to in how long? Let them have this time. Jennifer desperately needs a friend now." Howard needed only a moment to think on that. Jennifer needed someone, someone to be a friend, to be a support, a councilor and someone to talk to. She had still not really discussed what had happened to her while in the Candy Man's clutches; this more than anything frightened Howard. If Jennifer did not face what had occurred and face her fears, either of pain and torture or the man who had torn her body, soul and mind then they would lose her and the Candy Man would win. Howard smiled bitterly at the thought of Jennifer's fears. He could see the young teenager, brash and full of life, so certain of her invincibility. The things she and Potsie had attempted, well, it put Chachi to shame and more then a few grey hairs on Howard's head. They had "borrowed" both fathers cars at different times and seen how fast the vehicles could go till as Jennifer had put it "the car gave up the ghost or the cops caught us." It was always the later. They had sought every way to push the vehicles and their bodies to faster and faster speeds; it came as no surprise when they both had divulged to Howard their plans to join the Air Force. No, Jennifer had had no fear, she had held complete confidence in herself, Potsie and the Tracys. Now, she was ruled by fear. Howard knew it was because of this fear that she refused to leave the island.

A rustle of clothing brought Howard's thoughts back from contemplation. Lori Beth stood there in her inevitable pink but Howard barely noticed her for the first time. For there stood Jennifer with her long hair pulled back into two braided buns on the back of her head and wearing a pair of plain shorts and a blue and white tank top. She was beautiful, not just from her clothing choice but in the air of ease that hovered around her. She was at ease with her surroundings in a way that had not been there before. Getting up from the head of the table, Howard came around and took the young lady's hand.

"Jennifer, you're a blessing to the eyes. You look beautiful." Ducking her head shyly, Jennifer blushed and smiled up at her father figure.

"Thanks, Daddy Tracy. Thanks to Lori Beth, I feel beautiful." Later, Howard led the two ladies over to the laden tables. While he helped Lori Beth sit, Potsie held Jennifer's chair as she sat.

Quickly, he said "The clothes don't hide your scars…or your beauty."

"Which is what I've been doing for most of my time here. It's crazy since I know it shouldn't matter in front of you all. Hell, Potsie, you saw me while I was wearing those…charming outfits…He picked out. Well, I'm not hiding anymore. Lori Beth's promised to get me a lovely wardrobe complete with everything I could possibly need. What's more, she promised it won't be in pink, thank God! Along with the stuff Marion bought me, I'll be all set," She paused for a moment then forced her words out before Potsie could say anything. "I …know I haven't dealt with everything like I should have…but I'm at least trying now. Just…give me time."

The Tracys gave her just that. For the next several months, Jennifer lived on Tracy Island. Soon after Lori Beth's visit, Chachi, Joanie and Gina were forced to return to Jefferson High School. Chachi had begged his dad to let him stay on the island but to no avail. Jennifer had found him angrily throwing his clothes in his duffel bag.

"Hey, if you do that, you'll never get the wrinkles out," Shooing him away from the chaos filled bag, she began refolding and carefully packing the shirts and pants. "Now, mind telling me what's up?"

Chachi sighed then began his tirade. "It's not fair! I'm a Fonziebird now and I should be allowed to function as one! Instead, I get shipped off to school like a…like a kid!"

"So what are you acting like?" Glaring at her, he folded his hands and said nothing. "Chachi, you're a remarkable young man and older then your age but that doesn't mean you can just automatically become an adult. You've still got to grow and learn. And what makes you think you can run complex machines and rescue people without knowledge; knowledge you have to gain at school? I know you want to help but you'll help most by finishing school." When Jennifer glanced behind her, she was shocked to see the younger boy hunched over with his arms wrapped around himself. Quickly moving to his side, she draped one scarred arm around his shoulders and pulled him against her. Inside, she was cursing her inability to speak. How could she give this boy the comfort he obviously needed if she couldn't speak and he couldn't see her hands?

"I was so scared! It was horrible," Frowning to herself, she gently rubbed his back, trying to figure out what he was talking about. "At first, I thought it was all my fault, that my playing around had lead them here. Then, I heard him explain to dad exactly what he was going to do. He wanted dad dead! How could anyone…" A sob was wrung from the young throat as he buried his head deeper into Jennifer's shoulder. He felt as if he were going to fall apart as if he did not even possess the strength to hold his body together. He had been fighting so long and hard against the fears he had experienced during the confrontation with the Candy Man and he could do it no longer. He remembered the look of pride his father had given him as he pinned the IR badge to his son's chest. For the first time, Chachi felt like he was being seen as a Fonziebird instead of a kid. He had earned his wings and his father respect.

Yet that night, the nightmares had begun. In each one, he relived that dreadful day. He saw his father and brothers trapped in the death trap Fonziebird 5 had become. In his nightmare, Al and the rest were unable to save them and he watched as the station incinerated. At other times, he was forced to relive the final battle with the Candy Man. He saw his dad thrown into the cage with Lori Beth and the Candy Man chuckling at his misfortune. He had to experience again the moments the Candy Man attacked him with his mind powers and the terrible moment when he believed he would die. He could feel the Candy Man's shoe crushing his hands and hear the grinding of the Mole as it spun hideously below him.

Jennifer's brain was franticly working. Chachi's words had shown her that he had not yet dealt with what had happened during the incident the previous spring break. He had bottled it up inside and went on with his life. Grasping his shoulders, she gently yet firmly pushed him far enough away so she could see his tear-streaked face. When she knew she had his attention, she removed one hand and clumsily signed an important question.

"Have you told anyone?" The dark head shook and then stilled. Squeezing his shoulder for an equal expression of comfort and for attention, she then asked "Are you having nightmares?" The boy did not answer but the wince he gave was more eloquent then words. Grabbing his chin and slowly raising his eyes to meet hers, she looked into his eyes shimmering with tears.

"You have to tell Daddy Tracy," Even before she was finished, he was vehemently shaking his head. Kindly yet firmly keeping hold of his chin, she slowly nodded. "Til you talk through your feelings, fears and thoughts, you'll be possessed by these nightmares. He'll haunt you and you'll allow him to win. Do you want him to win? No? Then, talk to your dad. He loves you, Chach and he wants to help. Let him help. Please." She waited, letting her words sink in. She wanted Chachi to seek the help: it would be easier and healthier if he did. She let his head sink down and her hand fell back down to his shoulder.

Six hours later, Potsie flew his youngest brother, Joanie and Gina to the States for the Fall Term of the new school year. After dropping the three teenagers off at school, he flew back home alone. He had asked Jennifer to come along and keep him company but she had refused him and walked off before giving any explanation. Potsie was fairly certain why, though. Jennifer had resisted every attempt to get her to leave the island. Though she gave valid reasons every time, the Tracys knew there was something more to it all. Potsie and his father had discussed it just the other day.

"Jennifer decined Lori Beth's invitation to stay at her mansion for the weekend." Howard sighed. He had assumed she would but one could hope.

"She hasn't set a foot off this island since she came here." Potsie's eyes narrowed.

"Well, that's not really surprising. She feels safe here; the rest of the world must seem an uncertain and scary place for her right now."

"Agreed, Potsie. But she can't use this place as an excuse to hide from the world. If she doesn't face her fears soon…"

Potsie sighed and squirmed in the pilot's chair until he got comfortable. His mind then turned to the long time his father had been closeted with Chachi before he left. He remembered waiting by the plane with Joanie and Gina then stomping off to find his missing kid brother. After scouring the entire island for his brother, Potsie had made his way to his father's office to let him know of Chachi's vanishing. Before he could reach the door however, Jennifer had stopped him.

A firm hand on his sleeve pulled him up short. Looking at the owner, he saw Jennifer regarding him steadily. Smiling briefly, he made a move towards the door. The grip tightened.

"Jenny, I need to talk to dad. Chachi didn't show up at the plane. I've looked everywhere but I guess he's hiding, the little…" The brunette emphatically shook her head. Still not understanding, he tried once more to enter the study. Stepping in front of him, she grabbed his arms and shook her head vigorously.

"He's busy. Chachi'll be out as soon as he's ready. Leave them alone."

It had been several hours before Chachi had arrived at the plane and strapped in. No one had mentioned his conspicuous absence and he had volunteered no information. Reflecting back, Potsie realized how different his brother had acted. The youngest Tracy was always into things, talking your ear off and literally bouncing in his seat at times. This trip though, Chachi had been…quiet; not just quiet in a physical sense but in a deeper sense. The boy Potsie had flown with had not been his brother. He would have to discuss this change with his father when he returned home.

Chapter 28: Fly Like a…Fonziebird

The day after Chachi, Joanie and Gina's return to school, Potsie walked up behind Jennifer's chair after breakfast.

"Jenny, Dad's told me to take a few practice flights on the Fonziebird 1 simulator. Care to have a go with me?" Potsie had thought she would jump at the chance, after all it had been years since the last time she had flown a plane. Instead, she frowned slightly, then shook her head. "Come on, Jen! You know how boring it can be to run through all those sims by yourself. Besides, I haven't seen much of you, what with all the rescues calls and stuff. Please, Jennifer. Think of it as a mercy mission." Favoring him with a half frown half grin, she stood and took his proffered hand.

"Okay, Potsie. Since it's obviously gonna kill you to run through the simulations, I'll keep you company," Waiting until they were halfway down the hall, she continued her statement. "You always were a rotten liar, Warren Scott Tracy."

Two hours later, found them still strapped in as Potsie ran through yet another simulation. The compartment, which was an exact replica of Fonziebird 1's cockpit, swayed and rocked severly as the computer was told that a storm was occurring. Potsie's hands were glued to the flight controls as another wind shear tilted the sleek ship at an almost 45 degree angle. Sweat stood out on his brow as he fought the force of nature. Jennifer sat beside him, her fingers unconsciously in a death-grip of the arm of the co-pilot seat. Jennifer had failed this particular sim twice now and she was not anxious to repeat the crash dive she knew was coming. Sure enough, less then a minute later, they were laying at the bottom of the ocean. Jennifer turned to Potsie and smiled teasingly.

"I can see why everyone on base said you were a good pilot." Throwing the smug woman beside him a frown, Potsie pulled up the flight data and scowled at it.

"I just don't see what I'm doing wrong. It's not like I've never had to fly through a storm before! Why is this one giving me so much trouble?" Laughing, Jennifer shook her head. "Oh, you think you can do better? Why don't you have a go at it? See if you're laughing after that," Raising one hand out with the palm facing towards him, she shook her head. She had no desire to fly anything, ever again. "Come on, Jenny! Are you scared? I bet you just don't think you can do any better than I did!" Deep blue eyes flashed menacingly. Years of rivalry came to the fore and the next thing Potsie knew, he was being pushed out of the pilot's chair.

"Not beat you! Potsie, I could do better then you on this flying blind! Now shut up and watch." Switching the simulation on, Jennifer wrapped her long fingers around the flight control joystick and immediately began making the minute adjustments that would ensure the powerful jet remaining in the air. The simulation was based on a situation a close friend of Potsie's had gone through. A freak weather pattern had dumped many tons of icy water and several bolts of lighting on the small craft. Howard had wanted Potsie to be able to handle the same situation should it ever occur. When faced with a thunderstorm, the only rule was not to fly through it. However, if there was a rescue, Potsie would not have the luxury to fly over, under or around a storm system. With the high gusts of winds, electrical bolts flashing through the sky and icy rain that threatened to freeze the wing flaps in a bad position, this was one of the hardest flight sims in the IR computer. Jennifer fought the bucking craft while monitoring the instruments. Suddenly, a warning light sounded; the wings were icing up. If she did not do something soon, they would crash. Looking franticly around, she then saw the large shape of Fonziebird 2 out her port window. Gliding towards it, she pushed the button for the radio then paused. How was she going to communicate her plans? Potsie, seeing the predicament, lifted her finger and replaced it with his own.

"Tell me what you want," Suddenly, she blurted out her idea. Potsie grasped it very quickly and immediately began radioing it out. "Fonziebird 2, we're coming up under you. Fire your VTOL rockets on my signal……NOW!" The cockpit rocked furiously against the on-slot of jet power as it melted the ice from the wings. However, there was a new problem. When the VTOL rockets were cut off, Fonziebird 1 would caught in her sister's backdraft. Thinking quickly, Jennifer pulled the jet into a hard nose dive when she was sure all the ice was removed. Potsie clung to the co-pilot chair as she headed straight for the ground which at this moment happened to be a very frigid Atlantic ocean. He watched as the grey waves came closer and closer then suddenly his whole body was slammed rudely into the seat. The red nose cone was pointed straight up and they were shooting off into the atmosphere. Finally, Jennifer leveled the jet off and settled down to a safer speed. After a few more minutes of battling winds and sleet, the ship launched through the black clouds and into the sunset. Suddenly, the screen winked out and a computer voice sounded through the cockpit.

"Simulation ended. Pilot completed mission. 90 flight score." Unlocking her harness, Jennifer stretched and rubbed the tension from her shoulders. Glancing over at Potsie, the glance turned into a stare when she noticed his shoulders shaking. Thinking that she had hurt his pride, she carefully placed one hand on his shoulder. Before she could do anything, Potsie faced her, his eyes brimming with tears. Eyes wide with sorrow and with unbelief, Jennifer gave a sorrowful look. This was quickly replace with a frown however when Jennifer began to laugh out loud.

"Al told Dad this simulation was unbeatable. There was suppose to be absolutely no way anyone could make it all the way through. I've been trying since IR was founded to get all the way through this sim. All you did was call on Fonziebird 2, I don't believe how simple it was. Don't look so sad, Jen! This is the funniest thing I've ever seen," Still laughing, Potsie lifted up his harness and helped Jennifer out of the simulation chamber. "Don't worry, I'm not angry or hurt. I've never seen you fly before except in the prototype plane. You really are amazing. I think we should ask Al to make up some more 'unbeatable' sims." Smiling, Jennifer nodded as they both headed towards the laboratory.

Howard stepped out of the shadows and watched the two walk off together. He had watched the entire simulation, and was pleasantly surprised at the talent Jennifer had shown. Also the ingenuity. Potsie had never thought to ask Fonziebird 2 for assistance; truth to tell, neither had Howard. One thing was for sure, Jennifer was one hell of a flyer…

Chapter 29: Moment of Truth

For several days, quiet reigned over the island hideaway. Though they continued regular checkups with Fonzie, there were no rescues requiring International Rescue's aid. As the days turned into weeks, the Tracy boys began to grow restless. One by one, they joined Jennifer on her morning's constitutional; abet not at the early hour she did so she was forced to wait for them to rise. She, however, did not truly mind this; it was much more entertaining to hike through the undergrowth with three boys showing her all the "sights". Excitement brightened the dark weeks of inactivity but once. After two weeks of quiet, the Tracy world was ruptured by a loud noise. Potsie and Jennifer were the only ones hiking that day and had just made it back to the swimming pool when a loud "DAMN!" split the air. With barely a glance, both of them broke into a run.

When they got to the side of the pool, Jennifer's tight mouth twitched and Potsie's blue eyes sparkled with hidden mirth. There in front of them was the head of the Tracy family and the founder of International Rescue, struggling to keep himself afloat in the crystal water of the boys swimming pool. Both of them moved gingerly to the edge and stretched their hands out towards the kicking, frustrated man. Grasping his sodden arms, they hauled him out and let him catch his breath. Thanking them, still muttering words under his breath that Potsie could not make out, not for lack of trying, he took a step away and promptly collapsed. Quickly radioing Al, Potsie turned back around to see Jennifer laying Howard flat on the concrete. Sinking down beside his father, Potsie ran a quick check over the now oddly-bent leg while Jennifer easily and silently kept Howard's focus off his leg in an attempt to keep him from slipping into shock.

Suddenly, his father's low even voice pulled him out of his thoughts. "Bet you thought you'd never have to use your training to take care of your old man."

"Seems like I'm not doing much of anything. Jennifer seems to be able to handle it fine without me."

"Don't blame yourself, Potsie. This is kind of taking all of us by surprise. I just wish I hadn't been so clumsy as to miss that last step and manage to find the one float you boys left by the pool," Potsie ducked his head sheepishly just as he had when younger. "I just hope it's not broken. With Chachi gone back to school, we're going to seem shorthanded without me."

"We got along fine before without Chachi. We'll miss him but we can make do without him or you."

Nothing else was said as Al came up. Howard had indeed broken his leg. Though thankfully not a compound fracture, Howard was forced to hop around on crutches for a few weeks. Despite the hilarious situation leading to his injury, none of his boys dared tease him about it. He had made it quite clear that particular subject was dangerous territory. Even Richie, the endless tormenter and tease, was not about to touch that subject, not even with a ten foot pole. Life continued on as it had before with the exception of Howard not appearing around much of the house. He closeted himself in his study and worked on Tracy Enterprises and IR business. Nothing could prepare them for what was to come.

Potsie was violently wakened by the klaxon early Saturday morning. Throwing on his robe, he stumbled blearily out of his room. Eyes still heavy from sleep, he did not see the figure who had just opened his own door and sent them both crashing to the ground. Basing his judgment more on instinct then facts, Potsie apologized. "Sorry, Ralph. I didn't see you."

"Most people don't with their eyes closed." Potsie laughed humorlessly.

"Why do you have to be a damn morning person? It's three o'clock in the morning! Please, for the sake of all mankind, don't be so damn cheerful!" Smirking, Ralph quickened his pace. They needed to reach the command/control center quickly. When they arrived, the rest of the family was gathered, along with Marion and Al. Potsie shot a glare at Jennifer who was calmly sitting on the couch, wide awake and smiling at him. He had always been a notoriously horrible morning person.

Howard got straight down to business. "We've got a call from a forest ranger in the Rockies. Seems there was a rock slide and a family of four is trapped in a small cave. The rocks completely cover the entrance and they only have approximately three hours of oxygen left. This is going to be a major operation and you'll need all the manpower you can get. Al, I want you to go with Potsie and man Mobile Control. Since I'm incapacitated, Potsie, you'll have to help Ralph man the Mole or Firefly."

"F.O.N.Z." Al went with the rest of the Tracy boys to the chutes that lead to the ships. Howard turned to ask Fonzie, who was on the desk's screen, a question when he suddenly realized that Potsie had not left. Turning angrily around, he prepared to chew his second eldest son out. However, Potsie quickly leaned over and whispered in his ear.

"How about we take Jennifer with us? We could really use the extra help." Howard frustrations doubled. He had actually contemplated this recourse but had been forced to reject it.

"There's always a good way for her to communicate with all of you. Besides, she's yet to even set foot off this island. Until she helps herself, she won't be able to help others," Seeing his son's hesitation, he reiterated. "Get to your ship, they've got less than three hours."

Soon, both rockets had taken off and speeded on towards the hapless family. Marion left to prepare coffee and breakfast for the remaining dwellers. Howard and Fonzie continued to compare notes and try to devise a plan to get the people to safety. Jennifer watched the Tracy father for sometime then could not stop her curiosity. Coming around behind him, she smiled faintly at Fonzie, then crouched beside her Daddy Tracy. Cocking her head to the side, she gave him a quizzical look. Turning to talk with her better, he moved his broken leg too quickly. Pain shot through him and he winced. Still hurting, he barked out his question.

"What is it, Jennifer?" She flinched imperceptibly. It was hard for her to take any form of anger or harsh words without waiting for a blow or whip lash. Fonzie knew this and tried to help.

"Dad, you didn't need to bite her head off. I…"

"Fonzie, did this conversation concern you?"

"Well, uh…I just…"

"It didn't so please let Jennifer and me to talk without interruption. Now, Jennifer, what did you want?" Shaking her head, she rose to her feet and started to turn around. Howard realized he had been short with her and tried to calm down. Too much was going on between his broken leg and this rescue. He asked her again, this time in a calmer voice. "Jennifer, did you want to say something?"

Turning back around, she nodded and began speaking. Howard looked at Fonzie as she spoke.

"I wanted to ask why you didn't send me on the mission. I realize I couldn't be out in front of people but the guys have been training me on the different machines. I could've opened another operative to help with the trapped people." Fonzie completely agreed with her and was glad she had brought it up. She could have helped behind the scenes and freed one of his brothers to be on site.

Howard clenched his fist as another streak of pain shot up his leg. He was defiantly not in top shape and was feeling the pressure from the time limit International Rescue had left to work. Anger at himself for stupidly tripping and breaking his leg and at the fact that they were already down one man had risen with the klaxon; the pain served as the catalyst and the volatile mixture spilled over.

"I can tell you why, Jennifer. You've made no move to get off this island since we brought you back. You've been content to hid here and forget everything that happened to you. Well, that's fine. Bottle it up inside of you and cut yourself off from humanity but that won't stop the pain. Potsie's worked hard and dealt with his experiences and come out a stronger person for it. He heads out every time and risks his life to help people knowing there's that chance the next rescue could be another trap. He fought his fear and pain and beat it. You've given in, let it weaken you. You're letting that damn madman win and don't seem to give a damn about it. How do you expect to help others when you can't help yourself?"

Howard's voice had risen as he said what all of the Tracys had wanted to say for so long. It had killed them to watch her allow her fears and hate to rot her from within and finally, he had his say. Yet, as soon as the words had left his mouth, he realized they were the last things the struggling woman had needed to hear. Her insecurities ran deep and years of torture and mind control had left her psyche naked and torn.

"Jennifer, I…" But it was too late. Tears twinkled in her eyes and one lone drop snaked down her flushed cheek. With one hand covering her mouth as if to contain the pain boiling up inside her, she fled through the thick security doorway and was gone. Howard sat there stunned. Hands came up to cover his eyes as he replayed the damage he had done in his mind. Remembering suddenly the audience his performance had entertained, he turned his gaze to his eldest son.

"Fonzie…" That one word carried so much emotion. Questions, fears and asking if there was condemnation were all there in that one small word. The dark haired young man met his father's eyes unsure of what to say. Had what he done been right? No, certainly not. Could he understand why it had happened? Yes…, he could.

"Dad, you need to go to her. Explain…" The buzzing of a transmission cut him off. Answering the call, he discovered it came from Fonzie. They had landed at the danger zone. Transferring the call over to Howard, Fonzie's thoughts turned to Jennifer. What was going on?

Jennifer raced through the halls, tears streaming behind her. Blinded by the emotional release flowing from her eyes, she stumbled up stairs and crashed around corners, headless of bodily damage or of other people using the halls. Marion saw her and called after her but she did not hear and only hurried somewhere and nowhere. Finally, she had to stop. Her breaths came out in gasps, both from the exertion of running throughout the maze-like house and from the sobs that shook her thin frame. At last, she took note of where her frantic rushing had lead her. The hallway leading to the family's bed chambers and personal rooms beaconed her down it's length. With slightly more control, she set off towards her rooms. Once she had reached her sanctuary, she locked the sliding door against any unwanted intruders. She did not want to see anyone right now. She was not sure how she would react. Sinking down on the nearest available seating space which was her vanity stool, she let her head fall on her crossed arms. At first, all she felt was empty. It was as if several different emotions were warring for center position leaving the position itself unoccupied. Her mind raced as memories, feelings and thoughts all whirled faster and faster within her brain. Feeling an unexpected sensation on her skin, she looked down and found tear tracks running off her arms onto her wooden vanity. Though her conscience still fought to comprehend what she felt, her subconscious gave her the emotional release she craved and desperate needed.

The tears came faster and harder after the first breach of her emotional walls. Leaning her head back on her arms, she wept bitterly. For several minutes the only sound was her sobs as they echoed in the bright, cheerful room and the only movement besides the flimsy curtains fluttering slightly in the light breeze was her shoulders and back shaking from the massive build up of emotions spilling out of her. Jennifer cried until she had no tears left. She cried for her mother and brother as her mind replayed the horrible scene over and over again until it seemed her ears could hear their screams. She cried for her father who had been damned by her silence and who had never got a chance to know her or discover his love for his daughter. She cried for Potsie who she had thought she had lost for ever only to be reunited with him in hell. She cried for the Tracys, Howard still battling the grief from Marion's death, Chachi who had been forced to grow up too fast and was struggling to prove he was worthy of his father. And Jennifer cried for herself. For the loss of her early womanhood, for the pain the separation from the Tracys had caused and the joy their reunion had brought her. She wept for the years-the grueling mind scaring months- she had endured at the hands of her captor.

Finally, the tears slowed and then quit. Slowly pushing herself upright as if that small movement was exhausting after the emotional release she had undergone, she gazed on her red, tear-streaked face in the mirror. Large clumps of hair clung to the sodden cheeks and pooled down around her, both on the top of the vanity and down her back. Grabbing a handful of it from her face, she gazed down at the great length coming from her head. The Candy Man had never allowed her hair to be cut. Besides the fact that it heightened her beauty with it piled elegantly on her head, it had also given him a great way for his servants and himself to keep her under control. Nothing stops you in your tracks faster then having your hair nearly jerked out of your head. The Candy Man. She would never completely get over what he had done to her but was it even possible to be whole again after all she had endured? Or was it better to stop trying, to just allow him to win. Her eyes fell back to the vanity. There on the top lay her answer to her question. The first step to ending the horrible existence she had to endure day in and day out.

Chapter 30: Home at Last

Howard sat at his desk waiting for another update from his eldest son. The rescue seemed to be proceeding without a hitch unlike other aspects of his life. He once again contemplated limping up to her bedroom but dismissed it. He was probably the last person she wanted to see right now. Drumming his hands on the desk, he angrily stabbed at the button for Fonzie's radio.

"Fonzie, do you have any new info for me?"

"Not yet, Dad. The last one from Potsie said he was going down into the hole to lead the harness down. Ralph's manning the winch and Richie's point man. We'll hear when the family's safe or…if something goes wrong."

"So once again, no news is good news."

"Pretty much. Yo, Dad, have you…seen Jennifer lately?" Fonzie was hesitant to mention her but he was also very concerned about her and wanted to know that someone was taking care of her. Jennifer did not blow up or show emotions much of the time but when she did, someone had to be there to pick up the pieces. Fonzie remembered one particular time quite vividly.

Potsie had followed Jennifer deep into the field about half a mile from his house. Noiselessly, he had watched as she had angrily pushed her way through the dancing people at Arnold's Drive-In. Finally, he could no longer be denied.

"Jenny, would you kindly tell me what the hell's wrong or are we to continue on to China?" Most times, this would have pulled her out of her "mood" as the Tracy boys termed it but instead, Potsie was favored with a death glare potent enough to light half the field ablaze. As soon as she turned back around, Potsie let out a silent sigh of relief. He had only seen her one other time in this state and would rather not experience a repeat of it. It had taken some fancy talking to explain away the large hole in the wall of his bedroom.

Suddenly, Jennifer stopped dead in her tracks. Swinging around quickly to face Potsie, she began screaming in a controlled sort of way.

"Do you have any idea what that…that jer…man who dares to call himself my dad wants now? He says it's time for me to learn the family business and to quit daydreaming about the Air Force! He's gonna limit my time with your family!" Potsie was horrified.

"Is it because of something we've done?"

"NO! He says I need to spend more time with HIM. That's rich! He's never given a damn about me and suddenly, he wants to spend father-daughter bonding time! I wish he'd cut the gas!" Viciously sitting opposite him, she furiously chewed the fries that were on the plate on the table.

Reaching over to get her half of the burger near the fries, she noticed a flash of red opposite Arnold's. Tensing, she signaled Potsie the presence of another near them. They moved under the table trying to trap the spy between the two of them. Peeking up, Jennifer could hear the frantic breathing of their prey. They knew something was not right. Using the element of surprise, she leaped out and tackled them to the ground. Looking under her, she was shocked to see Potsie's older brother Fonzie. She quickly rolled of him and came up in a half crouch. Staying in that position, she regarded the dark haired young man staring guiltily down at the ground.

"It's okay, Potsie. I caught our snoop." The teen made his way to Arnold's following his friend's voice. Coming up on the two seated figures, he found a surprise waiting for him.

"Fonz? What are you doing here? Dad's told you a thousand times not to annoy me when I'm here. It's too easy for you all to get lost in here."

"I wasn't playing. I was following you and Jennifer." Potsie sighed and seated himself next to his brother.

"Why, Fonzie? Why did you follow us?"

"'Cause Jennifer seemed sad." Potsie was confused by this. Jennifer had needed to let off some steam, had been very angry but sad?

"Well, aren't you an observant thing," Jennifer was surprised that the older boy had noticed. He generally would not speak with her, preferring to remain in his room looking at pictures of stars or play quietly with his brothers. To him, Jennifer was still an outsider or at least that was how she had always felt around him. "Why do you think I'm sad?"

"'Cause you won't be spending much time with us. I…I don't want you to leave us, Jenny. You're our sis."

"Oh, Fonzie, I won't be leaving. Dad just wants me to spend more time with him right now. I'm not leaving. Why would I wanna leave the greatest family in the world? I'd have to be pretty stupid to do that!" All three smiled. And though this event was never mentioned again, Fonzie and later Ralph joined the two eldest from then on.

"No, Fonzie. I…thought my presence won't be exactly welcomed at this time. I'd send Marion but was afraid of how she'd react. She doesn't know her as well as we do."

"True. It's probably for the best. Lets both of you have some time apart. It'll make it easier to talk about it later." Howard raised an eyebrow.

"You know this from experience?" Fonzie nodded, his face a mixture of fear and amusement.

"Oh, yeah. Remember that year you found that damage to the hardware store that defied explanation? All that wood broken?" Howard nodded. That had been rather interesting. Richie had sworn to every child in his grade that aliens had landed nearby and tried to destroy the hardware store. Howard remembered having to fake a coughing fit as Richie's teacher had warned him to 'nip this habit of lying to people in the bud!' "Jennifer dragged Potsie out there to vent. You know how she used to get when all that pent up emotions would spill out? Yeah, it was bad."

"How do you know this?" Howard had a sneaking suspicion but wanted to hear the truth from his son. Fonzie's fair face flushed brilliantly.

"Curiosity killed the cat, Dad."

"No, son. Stupidity killed the cat. Curiosity was framed." The two men shared a laugh over the worn outcome back.

Movement behind his father brought Fonzie's gaze snapping up. His eyes widened in stunning astonishment. Swinging his chair around as fast as his healing leg allowed, Howard mirrored his son's actions when his eyes found the same sight. Dark, emotion-filled eyes swept the figure over and over again, the mind trying to take in the image standing in front of him.

Jennifer stood, her body no longer held in the tense hunch that had plagued it since her imprisonment. Her brown eyes shone brightly, combining with her red, puffy eye lids that gave evidence into what she had been doing since she had left Howard's office. Her backless shirt combined with the small shorts showed off most of the abuse she had kept desperately hidden for so long. Yet all of this was secondary. These were items picked up by Howard and Fonzie minutes later or even later that day. Only one thing dominated their thoughts.

"Jennifer, what have you done?" Eyes lowered then snapped back up. Howard read sorrow there but something more, much more, was there as well.

"I've freed myself from the Candy Man's grasp. You were right, Daddy Tracy. I've allowed him too much power over me for too long. No more, I won't be his slave any more. …Do you think it suits me?"

Howard realized what he was seeing. From her eyes shown strength and a will to live and fight that had been absent for far too long. Limping over to the stoic figure, he reached out a hand then hindered his forward movement. Steeling himself, he moved his hand and rested it lightly on her dark hair turned brown by the tropical sun. Running his hand lightly down the back of her head, his fingers stopped when they reached right below her ears.

"Suits you? Jennifer, your outward appearance never mattered to us. The chains we feared are only in your mind. Does this," Here, he fingered a lock of hair. "Mean you are ready to turn your back on the past and see your future?" She smiled and wrapped one hand around the older man's hand that still rested in her hair.

"It does. He kept my hair long, thought it made me look attractive and was great for keeping me under control. Holding someone down's nothing if you've got a firm grip on their hair. It was always about control with the Candy Man. I'd always worn my hair short so he kept it from being cut."

"But no more. You made me realize how much I let him still to run my life. Her eyes burned fiercely brilliant. Thank you, thanks for saving me from myself. This was my first step." She grabbed a handful of her hair now shortened by several inches so that it barely reached below her ears. The ends were rough and uneven as the scissors had not been made to handle a large handful of hair all at once. Howard once again fingered the uneven ends and felt the rough edges. Jennifer may not have been able to make a hair stylists magazine with her cut but to him it was one of the most beautiful sights. There were only two words he could say to the woman who stood before him, who was finally becoming the person he had known so many years ago.

"Welcome home."

Chapter 31: Trials and Terrors

Fonzie watched as his father and Jennifer embraced. Smiling broadly, he noticed with joy the change wrought on his dear friend. She was standing tall and proud again and she had truly met his and Howard's eyes. Always before, she would look around them, but never directly into another person's eyes. She was gaining back her self-esteem and worth. Looking back on the pair still locked in an embrace, he noticed her sharp blue gaze piercing him. Grinning widely, he gave her thumbs up and nod which carried more meaning then words could have at that moment. Brown eyes crinkled and she minutely bowed her head in thanks.

A siren split the stillness and contentment of the two rooms. Howard hopped over to his desk, closely followed by Jennifer. Fonzie was already turned away, attempting to ascertain the problem. Slapping the intercom, he radioed his younger brother.

"Fonziebird 5 to Richie. Please respond as soon as possible….This is International Rescue to Richie, pick up immediately," Fonzie waited in breathless silence for several minutes. "Come on, Rich." he muttered to himself. "Answer."

Suddenly, the control room of the space station was filled with the frantic voice of the second youngest son.

"Fonz, Fonz, do you copy? Come in, Fonziebird 5!"

"Rich, I'm here. What's your status? Why did the emergency siren go off?"

"Fonz, there's been a cave in! We were hoisting the dad to safety with Potsie being the last to leave. As soon as the dad was to safety, the ground moved and the hollow the family had been in just gave way! We're removing the rubble now…but, Fonz…I don't think…"

"Just keep at it, Rich; it's all you can do. Keep me posted. Let me know the minute you clear that area."

"F.O.N.Z." Fonzie watched as his brother's face winked off the screen. The pain the young face had held… Punching another button, he radioed based.

"Dad, I've got some bad news."

Fingers drummed the consul in front of the seated man. It had been thirty minutes since his brother's last contact and for Fonzie, that was twenty-nine minutes too late. When the alarm sounded, it barely made it through one beep before he hit the connection button.

"Rich, what's your status?" The words were out of his mouth before he caught sight of his younger brother's face. The golden brown skin that hinted at the amount of exposure he allowed himself in the tropical sun was now a deathly white. His eyes were wide and rounded with a look of horror. "Rich, what is it?" The eyes fixed on him as incomprehension and sorrow swirled and merged in them. Gradually, the blank look cleared and the wide eyes locked onto Fonzie's.

"We, uh, cleared the rubble out of the area."

"And Potsie?" Swallowing visibly, the younger man swept the question away with a loss of eye contact.

"We found a connecting tunnel to another cave. By the look of things, Potsie was dragged into the second cave either right before or during the cave in."

"Who'd be down there? Richard, where is Warren?"

"Um…Fonz? Can you put me through to Dad? I don't think I can say this more than once."

Fonzie quickly made the connection and filled Howard in on the information Richie had notified him on before. Howard and Jennifer traded a worried glance. Both could tell by Richie's face that the information was not going to be good. Could Potsie be…? Howard could not help but remember a similar event not that many months before. Was this a repeat?

"Dad…we went into the second cave. We found Potsie's watch and his pack laid neatly in a corner, waiting for us. On top was a note." Richie was fighting a losing battle against the tears that were flooding his eyes. "It was from the Candy Man…" Two sharp intakes of breath could be heard from the two men listening to the report. Jennifer, on the other hand, had backed away from the screen; her gaze wandering aimlessly around the room before lighting on the picture of Potsie that hid the lift to Fonziebird's hanger. Walking slowly, almost dreamlike, she made her way over to it brushing it with her fingers.

Howard left his chair and hobbled over to her. Lightly touching her shoulder, he searched the side of her face.

"Jennifer?" He watched as her mouth opened and closed over and over again. As he watched, he began to realize her lips were moving, as if she were trying to form words that would not come. Her breath swept her teeth whistling out to form a hiss. Her eyes never wavered from the picture as tears sprang up and over the clenched muscles around her eyes. Her breath began to catch forming a guttural sound after the hiss. Her whole body shook as if she were locked in some desperate, unseen battle. "Jennifer!"

Oh, she was fighting! It had to come out; He had taken everything else from her. She would not let him have Potsie! He would not have her! It first came out as a whisper, as the unused muscles protested the sudden use, but rapidly grew into an uncontrollable shriek.

"Potsie…Potsie…Potsie…POTSIE, POTSIE, POTSIE! NOOOOO, POTSIE!" As her body crumpled, Howard tried to support her fall, leading only to both of them ending up on the floor. Burying her head in his chest, she let the sobs overcome her as she moaned out his name over and over again. Howard was torn between pure fear for his eldest son and pure delight that this girl who had become like a daughter to him had finally said a word. Slowly rocking her back and forth while rubbing her heaving back, he turned to the screen.

"Fonzie, keep us informed, will you? And Richard, join your brothers in their search. Don't worry, boys, we'll find him."

"F.O.N.Z, Dad. We'll keep you informed. Fonziebird 5 out."

Ralph and Al were using the scanners on Mobile Control to search for heat sources in the surrounding area, ones that could possibly be human ones. After factoring out the number of rescuers and rescuees, they began scanning within a range of fifteen miles. Al assured Ralph that no vehicles had left the scene and he doubted that they were further then ten to fifteen miles away from the rescue scene.

"Guys, have you found anything yet? Like a sign saying Potsie is held here?" Ralph grimaced.

"Cute, Rich. Real cute. Do you think this is the best time to be kidding around?"

"Tense situations always are." Before the two brothers added physical attacks to the verbal assaults, Al was saved by the scanner.

"Heat scans have picked up four or more sources clumped together about eight miles from here. Here, let me show you on the map," Pressing two buttons brought up a map overlay. "They're not too far off the highway. Probably lying low until everyone leaves." Ralph was moving before Al could finish his sentence.

"Right, let's get going. Potsie's not gonna stay one minute longer in their clutches then I can help."

Howard sat next to the sobbing girl, cradling her head in his shoulder. Running his hand through her cut off hair, his mouth twitched up. He remembered another incident with this hair.

Howard walked in the door and sighed as it closed behind him. It had been a horrible day at work. His accountant had found an error in the bookkeeping and one of his plants was behind in a commission from the government. Opening his eyes, he found Marion watching him. With a wane smile, he reached out and hugged her. After a quick embrace, she pushed him to arms length.

"You need to have a talk with our son and your daughter." Howard heaved a huge sigh.

"What have Potsie and Jennifer done now?"

"Oh, you have to see it. My description can't do it justice." Smiling, evilly in Howard's opinion, she walked away. So much for peace and my home, sweet home. thought Howard. He headed for his second eldest's room where he was sure he would find his son and Jennifer Danvers, his best friend's daughter, happily entertaining themselves with total destruction. Opening the door, he looked down at the two conspirators playing with planes. Howard had to chuckle to himself. Of course his son would not be normal and play with cars. He would have to play with planes and swear at six years of age that he would be flying the fastest ones of them. And of course, Jennifer would follow him. They were just two peas in a pod. Looking down, he caught his son's eyes just as they were raised.

"Hi, Daddy." Jennifer's innocent brown eyes raised up, mirroring the slightly hesitant air that surrounded his son as well.

"Hello, you two. No need to act innocent with me. My mole, Marion has told me you two criminals were up to something today. Care to spill the beans here, or do I need to bring you down to the station and grill you!" The station, or the kitchen, was an old game the two adult Tracys had played with their sons and Jennifer. They never let their kids get away with anything but they had sworn long ago not to intimidate them into telling them. They wanted to make sure the children felt comfortable coming to them and admitting their guilt. It had always worked so far.

The two children giggled but Howard saw them exchange glances. Finally, Jennifer stood up and came over to him. Taking off the baseball cap that had been seated firmly on her head, she let her ruined hair fall down to her ears, chin and shoulders, depending on the length. Howard's keen eyes saw that his wife's shears had been put to "good" use. Keeping his expression neutral, he gently grasped the young girl's chin in his hand and turned the small head first to one side and then the other.

"Hum, ahhh, I see. Well, Jennifer who was your barber 'cause they did a really terrible job with your hair," She gave him a sheepish grin. "Okay, what were you doing and how bad should I punish you?"

"Potsie and I kinda…well…were trying to beat these two other guys in a fight and…well…one of them didn't really play very fair. He grabbed my hair and twisted it really hard. I couldn't get away and it hurt so bad! Potsie tried to get him off me but he held on until my hair just kinda…came apart. We ran and came back to the house but my hair looked kinda…funky. So, S…I thought we could…fix it with some scissors."

"So…let me guess the rest. You and Potsie came into the house through the sewing room window and found Marion's shears sitting ready for use on a table. Potsie was the one to give you your…unique trim and when you realized the great idea was not working out quite the way you thought it would, you hid it under the cap. Would that be just about right?" By this time, Jennifer's co-conspirator had joined her in front of Howard.

"Yes, Sir." both chorused. Both were staring at the floor, their young faces lined with the thought of the punishment for their "bright idea" and the fight they had gotten into.

"Okay, well let's get you two to the judge for your ruling," Leading two very sorry children down the hall, Howard marched them through the kitchen and into the den where Marion was waiting. "Sweetheart, we've got two very repentant criminals that need their sentences given." Merry blue and brown eyes attempted to look stern but utterly failed.

"Well, let's see. I rule that Jennifer come with me on errands. We've got a short stop to make at the hairdressers," Jennifer sighed and shuffled her shoes. She hated sitting still in that seat and having the ladies cooing all around her. "As for Master Warren, I think some time in the chair is called for until his father and I have a chance to talk further on his punishment. The rest of Jennifer's will be up to Mr. and Mrs. Danvers." The rest of the day went pretty much the way Marion had said. After Jennifer returned from the hairdressers with a distinctly shorter hairstyle, she joined Potsie in a seat facing the wall.

Howard was in his office, thinking of ways to tell Danvers why his daughter's hair was noticeable shorter when a knock on the door halted his train of thought.

"Come in," The door opened and closed by itself. That limited the number of people it could be to two. A small head peaked it's way around the side of the desk. "Hello, Ralph. I haven't seen you all day. How are you doing, Son?" The small boy came beside his father's chair and waited. Howard knew something was going on because usually his sensitive son would be holding his hands up, expectantly, ready to be seated on his father's lap. "Is something wrong, Ralph?"

The young boy nodded. Climbing up onto his father's lap, he looked up at him with sad eyes.

"Why did you punish Potsie and Jennifer?" Howard's father senses shot straight up. Something was up.

"Why do you ask? Do you know something?" Wide eyes dropped down to small, clutched hands then moved back up to the kindly brown eyes regarding him.

"Potsie and Jennifer got into the fight 'cause of me. The bad boys were being mean." Hugging his son close to him, Howard allowed a proud smile to rest on his mouth. His son and friend's daughter had stood up for young Ralph and done their best to protect him.

That evening found Danvers being greeted with a daughter with much shorter hair then she had originally had and two parents relaying to him the good reasons for the change. Before she left for the night, Howard gathered Jennifer up his arms and gave her a big hug. Running his hand through the cleaned up strands of hair, he breathed a thank you for helping his youngest son.

As the memory faded back into the distant past, Howard looked down at the young lady who was still leaning against him. Jennifer's tears had slowed and finally stopped leaving her in that state between unconsciousness and awareness. She was not asleep but neither was she really aware of what was going on around her.

Sitting on the floor with her, Howard's gaze flew to the desk as the indicator signal turned on. Fonzie was trying to contact him. Howard's gaze ruefully rested on the slim body in his arms and back to the desk that was so far away. With a sudden idea, he grabbed his watch and contacted Fonzie.

"Fonzie. I'm rather indisposed at the time. Could you switch on the monitor from Fonziebird 5?"

"Sure thing, Dad," When Fonzie came on the screen and saw what had kept his father from the screen, he had to laugh. "Yeah, I can see where you might be 'indisposed'." Both men looked down at the woman, who had finally gained some measure of peace. "Oh, Dad! I completely forgot with all this! Ralph, Al and Rich've found Potsie!" The ecstatic father almost leapt up in his joy; before he remembered the resting woman on his legs.

"They found him? Really found him! Is he alright? Did they capture the Candy Man?" Fonzie had to smile at the battery of questions being thrown at him.

"They really found him and yeah, he's okay. He's got a good knock on the head and was groggily coming awake when the guys and Al found him. I got some bad news though. They didn't manage to capture the Candy Man. He made his escape while his hoods tried to hang onto Potsie. They got the two associates in custody but no such luck with that jerk. He got clean away." Jennifer chose this most inopportune time to regain consciousness. Wide, fearful brown eyes turned up to look into Howard's steady brown eyes.

"P-Potsie? Got c… away? Candy Man?" Tears welled up again and the father realized that she had believed the words meant the Candy Man had gotten away with Potsie. Before more tears could be shed, he shook his head.

"No, Jennifer darling. Potsie's fine. Ralph and the rest got him back for us. They weren't able to capture the Candy Man and turn him over to the authorities but in my mind, that's a small price to pay for having Potsie back."

A smile of pure radiance beamed up at him.

Chapter 32: To Speak or Not to Speak

A tired and sore Potsie slumped against the restraining straps in the copilot seat of Fonziebird 2. Heavy lidded eyes kept focusing on the slim, silver ship cruising beside the big green giant. Ralph, after checking wind speed and flight pattern, turned to his brother; he could see how worn out his older brother was.

"I'm so glad we got you back, Pots. I don't think me or any of the others could take another disappearance like last time." Potsie smiled tiredly.

"I'm glad you got me back too, Ralphie. I don't wanna ever go through anything like that again! I just want to get home. The way Dad was, I can't help but think that a storm was brewing between him and Jennifer."

"Yeah, Fonzie made mention that something had gone on." Potsie said nothing but only straightened his spine and furrowed his brow.

Because of the faster speed capability of Fonziebird 1, Richie was the first to make it back to the island. After running post-flight checks and shutting down all systems, he made his way through the maze of halls and lifts until he made it to his father's office. He was just about ready to throw himself onto the sofa when a look from his father staid him. Sighing down at his torn dusty uniform, he semi-collapsed onto the floor and positioned his legs Indian style. Howard looked down at his second youngest son with concern.

"Rough job?" The jokester's spirit revived for a moment.

"That could be one interpretation." The older man allowed a slight smile at the sarcastic answer.

"The rest on their way?"

"Yeah, Fonziebird 2 was right behind me. Ralph's probably being overly cautious. 'We've been too rough on you today, old girl. Let's take it slow and easy; wouldn't want to hurt you,'" Richie heard a snort of laughter come from behind him. Sluggishly turning his head, he caught sight of Jennifer seated haphazardly on the sofa, a small smile still hovering over her lips. A baseball cap was seated firmly on her head. "Was pretty good, wasn't it? Hey, Jennifer, glad to see you all in one piece. You and Dad didn't go at each other's throats while we were gone, did you?" The two quickly stifled sheepish looks told him everything he needed to know. "You're not serious? You and Dad actually argued about something?" Before either could answer the charges levied against them, the com sounded.

"Saved by the com," Richie heard his father mutter as he flipped the switch to answer his third born. "Reading you loud and clear, Fonziebird 2."

"I'm on final approach, Base. All clear?" Howard quickly checked the radar around the island making sure there were no aircraft or ships in the vicinity.

"All clear, Fonziebird 2. See you both when you land."

"F.O.N.Z, Dad. Fonziebird 2, over and out." With in a few minutes, the occupants of the room heard the low rumble as the huge green ship came in for a landing and taxied into the underground hanger. Seconds later, the lift doors for Potsie and Ralph flew up and two tired men stumbled out of the tubes. Collapsing on the floor next to Richie, the two men crossed their legs like school boys and leaned against the desk. Jeff studied his two older sons who were one step away from snoring against the hard wooden desk.

"Potsie, how are you doing?" Blue eyes opened for a moment and regarded their father for one brief moment then closed as the shoulders raised in a deep sigh.

"I'm alive and home. Anything more is asking for miracles." Howard continued to gaze at his second eldest son until Potsie opened one eye and glared at his father.

"Are you sure you're okay?"

"I'm okay. The Candy Man didn't catch me this time."

"Can someone tell me what happened?" Ralph's eyes flew open and glared at his father.

"I'll tell you what happened. A family of four was needlessly put at risk 'cause some bozo's after us. The Candy Man created this whole rescue so he could capture one of us. At least one person almost died because of us!" Howard was shaking his head before his son finished.

"What the Candy Man does isn't our fault, Ralph. I hate that he involved those innocent people too but are we going to stop all the good we do just because of this one mad man?" The three men sitting around him glanced at each other and then shook their heads. Despite everything, the Tracy family was totally committed to International Rescue. The thought of one person losing their lives because they refused to leave their island retreat to give aid was too horrible to consider.

Before Howard could continue the debriefing, Potsie staggered to his feet.

"I don't know about the rest of you but I'd be able to contribute to this meeting a lot more if I were cleaner." He watched as his father's gaze rested on each of the exhausted young men.

"Get on out of here. Shower and get your butts back here as soon as you can. I'll admit, the ambiance of the room will be much better after you three leave." Richie, the eternal jokester, could not allow his father to get away with such a statement.

"I don't know, I think this room could use our air freshener. There's nothing better then good, honest sweat."

"Honest maybe but good is a bit of a stretch." Six pairs of eyes flew to the corner of the room where Jennifer lounged on the couch by the window. Blinking back at them, she stood and made her way over to where Potsie stood, halfway to the door and the bliss of a shower. Hesitantly, he took a step towards her.

"Did, did you just…I mean, it sounded just like you used t…but of course it can't be. I'm just really tired right now, that's all." Jennifer smile grew and, so it seemed to Potsie, took on a mischievous air.

"What did you think I said?"

"I thought you joked about what Rich said."

"Oh, you mean honest maybe "but good is a bit of a stretch?"" Potsie felt his eyes widen while he was struck dumb with shock. Al had assured them that there was no physical damage to her vocal cords. They all knew how strong Jennifer's will was, Howard had told her many times that what she had was the old western grit-to the point of bull-headed stubbornness at times. Potsie had killed any seed of hope in him that Jennifer might break through the mental block she had built around herself but now hearing her speak made him feel…nothing. He just stood there in shock.

"Potsie?" He focused on the hesitant face, the shinning blue eyes regarding him with a question hidden in their depth. He saw that his silence worried her; that she was waiting for him to acknowledge her miracle. Abruptly, he grabbed her in his arms and gave her a bone-crushing hug. Happily, she returned it. They remained in that position for sometime, with the rest of the family waiting, joyfully watching the scene play out in front of them.

Finally, Potsie pulled away and regarded his friend with a sharp eye.

"When did this happen? Is it all of a sudden or have you been hiding it from me?" She shook her head.

"I…never…from you." She frowned and rested a hand on her throat. Her voice had worked fine before then suddenly it was hoarse and about to give out.

"Jennifer, what is it? What's wrong?" Shaking her head, she tried to tell him what was wrong but nothing came out. Agitated, Jennifer grasped her shoulders sharply. He gazed worriedly at her, watching her panic rising. "Dad, get Al! Maybe he can figure out what's wrong."

After a hasty call to his phone, the paged man came running into the room. Stopping right beside the young woman, he pulled out a penlight aimed it into her mouth.

"Hummmm, ooooh yes. That could ex-explain it. Would you move down to the clinic? I'd like to have you undergo some tests." Howard rose from his seat and hobbled over to the trio.

"What do you think it is, Al? Will she…can she still…"

"Of course, Mr Tracy! I don't know for sure but my hypothesis is that because the voice muscle hasn't been used for a while; it's atrophied. She'll be able to tell to her heart's content all she wants." Jennifer turned a half questioning, half glower to Potsie. He grinned.

"I refuse to answer on the grounds that it might incriminate me." Everyone laughed even Jennifer as the tension from the rescue eased with the sound of Jennifer's laughter.

"Well, you're making sounds now. My advice'd be to start slow. I know you want to make up for lost time but you're going to have to work out the muscle. I'd give it till the end of the week, maybe into next week and you'll be jabbering like a parrot." The two Tracys and Jennifer hid smiles at the ruined simile. She nodded and took the spray that would numb her throat when it grew sore from overuse. "By the way, I think the Green Bay Packers won the baseball game in 1957." Potsie raised his eyebrows at this change in subject and then noticed the hat gracing the head of his friend.

"Jennifer, I thought you cheered for the Springfiedl Isotopes? You finally pick the right team," Her look spoke volumes for her saying: "Packers, the right team? In your dreams!" He reached for the bill to pull it off her head but she slide off the table landing in a defensive crouch. With one hand, she made an insolent "come on" motion and raised one eyebrow. Potsie laughed and mimicked her. They stood for several minutes watching and gauging each other. Howard watched amused while Al stared with a worridly puzzled gaze on his face; he had not been privy to the early years of these two as Howard had. Suddenly, Potsie spun and high kicked at Jennifer's head. Ducking, she slid to one side and attacked his open left side. Spinning, he blocked and let his right hand follow through with an attack on the back of her head. Lurching forward, she turned her fall into a controlled leap over his head using her momentum and his shoulders to launch her over. Al, who had been stammering out a warning about delicate equipment, stopped mid-syllable.

Howard leaned over and whispered "Impressive, isn't it? They've been learning different styles together since…well, I can't remember when they started. Pretty young, though. They know precisely what they're doing; neither your equipment or any of us is in any danger." They continued to watch the strange ballet taking place in front of them as the two opponents laughed and goaded one another. Finally, Potsie hooked one leg around Jennifer's ankle and brought her down. The baseball cap went flying leaving the woman lying breathless with her ragged hair spilled out around her head.

Potsie's gaze turned from humor to puzzlement and then suddenly, his face dissolved into helpless laughter.

"It looks like you're no better a barber then I! When did you do it?"

"After your dad yelled at me." The croaked out words would have been humorous if they were not so startling.

"Dad yelled at you? Over what?"

"My cowardice."

"You! A coward? Never!"

"Yes, I've been…" a brief cough broke off her sentence. "I allowed the Candy Man too much power over me and this," she pointed to her hair. "was the first step in breaking that control."

Chapter 33: Changes

Potsie sat back from the computer screen, clicked his mouse once and sighed with relief. It had taken two days but he had finally finished his report on the Moscow incident. A bomb had been planted in a bank while hostages had been tied up inside. The terrorists were going to set off the bomb if their demands were not met. They also threatened to set it off prematurely if anyone tried to get too close. The Fonziebirds had used their equipment and machines to set down on the roof of the building undetected and infiltrate the building. A few hours later, it was all over; the bomb defused, the hostages rescued and freed and the bad guys turned over to the police.

We couldn't have done it without Jennifer though. He ran his hand through his dark hair and smiled thinking back on the hard mission. Knowing that he and his sons would be needed inside, Howard had agreed for Jennifer to run the equipment set up on the roof and monitor the operatives and the heat signatures of the people, both hostile and friendly, inside. She had been superb and had saved at least three of the brother's lives with her quick contacts concerning the movement of the hostiles. Things could have gone a lot differently if she had not been there.

Stretching, he logged off and meandered down the hallway, no particular destination in mind. When he heard racing footsteps, he waited till the last possible moment then spun around and caught the unsuspecting brother off guard. Looking down at Richie's surprised face, he laughed.

"Where's the fire, Rich?"

"No fire, bro. Just something you might want to see." Potsie allowed his younger brother to lead him down to the training room. When he saw the simulation booth was in use, he turned on his leader.

"What's going on, Richie?" Grinning, the young man gestured to the screen showing the progress of the participant.

"See for yourself." Moving closer to the plasma screen, Potsie watched as Fonziebird 1 executed a difficult maneuver trying to outrun and out fly the missile directly behind it. Tapping one part of the screen, he changed the picture to the interior of the sim capsule. He watched as the pilot flipped the control almost 180 degrees sending the ship into a controlled dive straight down to the ground below. Right before the point of no return, they banked right and barely cleared the tree tops. After several minutes of death-defying stunts, the missile detonated in the ocean and Fonziebird 1 soared off home.

Stepping out of the way as the door slowly lifted up, Potsie grinned at the pilot.

"Hope you never have to actually do any of those stunts you pulled. Dad'd have a fit." Jennifer smiled.

"More like you would. I know how protective you are of her. You'd kick me from here to tomorrow if I did anything to harm your 'bird." They both smiled as Richie enjoyed a large laugh at Potsie's expense.

"That was pretty fancy flying, though. You didn't tell me you were practicing." Jennifer looked slightly embarrassed.

"I…I just thought that I should be ready in case you ever needed an extra pilot." Potsie watched as his usually sure friend sheepishly looked away as her dream was given voice. He knew how much she loved flying but had obviously not been able to indulge that love for several years. Clapping a friendly hand on her shoulder, he laughed.

"Just don't show dad that tape or I'll be out of a job."

"Yeah, right." The sim chamber reverberated with laughter.

The next day, Potsie gave his dad the look at breakfast. Howard nodded and then turned back to his conversation with Al. In the Tracy family, everyone knew the look when it was given to them. It was a way to communicate the need to talk to that person without everyone knowing. Potsie used this non-verbal communication technique often with his father and Ralph because he had never wanted his younger brothers to worry about what he might be wanting to talk about or trying to listen in, in case it might pay to hear some juicy tidbit. He knew his brothers well.

After breakfast, Howard retired to his office to work on Tracy Enterprises and Fonziebirds paper work. Roughly an hour of decent work time later, the door slide open to reveal his second eldest son. Spinning slowly around to face him, Howard favored Potsie with one long, measured look. Nodding to the couch, he shifted his chair till it faced that corner of the room.

"You've got something you need to tell me, Potsie."

"Yeah. Dad, we've both been discussing how IR has been growing. With more and more people trusting us and believing in us, we've had a record number of calls. And as much as I hate to admit it, often on those rescues we've needed at least one other pair of hands." Howard sighed.

"I know, Potsie and I agree with you. But we started this operation as a family organization and I just can't agree to losing that."

"I don't think we should. I think if the Fonziebirds cease to be our family, we'll loose our edge, our ability to work so well together and carry out these successful rescues."

"Then what do you suggest, Potsie?" The younger man leaned forward slowly and steepled his fingers together.

"Let Jennifer become one of us." Potsie had prepared himself for a storm, for an explosion, for anything but what he got. Jeff stared at him for several minutes then swiveled back to face his desk. Glancing at the video link between the base and Fonziebird 5, he nervously grabbed a pile of papers and began shuffling them into a neat stack. Suddenly, he looked down and realized that he was mixing a labor report and the financial report for two separated Tracy Enterprises factories. Hastily setting them aside, he turned back to his expectant son.

"Believe it or not, Potsie, I've thought hard over that very thought. I know she'd be a great addition to the organization. She's got many qualifications, some which would be of great use to us in dangerous situation that would require both of your military backgrounds. But I just can't ask it of her. Potsie, as much as I, you and everyone else on this island wants her to stay, she's free to leave and regain a life of her own. Can any of us ask her to give up the life she's definitely got due to her? Can we do that to her after all she gone through?" The young man could not look at his father after those reasons. He knew his father was right, but could he or any of them, for that matter, bare to loose Jennifer after they had finally found her? Finally, he steadily and firmly raised his gaze and met his father's.

"I think we should keep it in the family."

The weeks flew by and before any of the inhabitants of the island base knew it, Chachi, Joanie and Gina were back at home for Christmas break. Howard flew the whole organization to the States to buy a large full evergreen tree for their Christmas tree. That night found them all enjoying hot cocoa while trimming the tree. Jennifer laughingly admitted that it would take a bit of getting use to with an evergreen on a tropical island; why there would not even be any snow. The passing of days found the mountain of presents multiplying faster then a family of rabbits. The door to the lounge was soon kept under lock and key as Richie had discovered how amusing it was to hide the various presents around the house and wait to see how soon it took for anyone to notice. His plan had been to keep them hid till Christmas morning but the elder Tracy brothers and Jennifer had not grown up with him for nothing. Oh yes, Fonzie was finally home for some R&R. To make sure that none of the Tracy boys had to miss Christmas, the various machines of Fonziebird 5 had been set on automated for a few days.

The day Fonzie came down from the space station, he took a walk along the beach to a rocky point. The afternoon sun was shining brightly as he picked his way across the mismatch of rock and sand. There he found Jennifer where he knew she would be. When he came up to the side of the rock she was seated on, she made no sound but made room for him. Sitting beside her, he let his gaze move to horizon, far away in the distance. He loved being up among his stars but nothing could compare to an ocean's horizon. The distance seemed everlasting and the beauty of the waters unparalleled. He turned back to Jennifer, only to find her gaze cemented on him. Smiling slightly, he raised an eyebrow.

"Can I help you?"

"I was just thinking how beautiful your hair looked. Not now, Captain Duckhead! But before when it had that short back and sides look," Fonzie looked down, sheepishly. Jennifer, realizing how the words had come out, quickly apologized. "I'm sorry, Fonz. It's just that so much has changed. Chachi was…so very, very young when I last saw all of you. You, Potsie and Ralph have grown into fine young men, graduated and…oh, I don't know! I sometime feels like I stood still while the rest of the world fast forwarded around me! I feel…lost."

Fonzie was silent as his friend vented her feelings. He had often been in this role after the cornfield episode. While Potsie was her best friend, Fonzie was her listener and occasionally, her comforter. He had held her as she cried at her best friend's funeral in high school. He had gone with her to the gym and held the bag as she punched her frustrations with her father out on the defenseless bag. The elder Tracys and Jennifer had long been each others confidants and comforters. Fonzie vented to Potsie, Potsie vented to Jennifer, Jennifer to Fonzie, Ralph to all three and all three to Ralph. It was ironic to the point of humor at times the movement of feelings and news within their small group. Fonzie smiled softly to himself at that thought but focused his attention on his friend.

"…You were lost, Jennifer. You were lost to us, lost to the world. But you held on, brought not only Potsie back to us but finally yourself," Both knew he was referring to her recent ordeal and newly discovered ability to speak. "You shoulda told us before that you felt this way. We've been actin' as if nothin's happened but…everything has." Fonzie's words tapered off with Jennifer's hand rested on his arm.

"No, it's okay, Fonz. I want to be treated the same. No matter what he did to me, he did not take away sis Danvers," A small smile. "I just…I guess it's the holiday. Do you remember how we used to celebrate it?" Fonzie nodded as his smile grew wider. Yes, he certainly did remember. The Danvers and Tracys would nearly always eat together. The men would laugh and joke together while the women, in Marion's words, "stood each other." The Tracy kids and Jennifer had no problem waging total destruction on a normal day so in the midst of holiday spirits and too much sugar and unusual food, they would wreak devastation on the same par as world war. After the massive desolation, the kids would be rounded up and open presents. By then, the Danvers had generally had enough and would depart leaving their crushed daughter with her all but adoptive family for the rest of the Christmas holiday. She had always bounced back and enjoyed the time but Fonzie and the others could tell it was bittersweet for her.

"I…miss them," Fonzie's head snapped around to stare at his friend. The setting sun had stretched a shadowy hand across her face, shielding her scars, face and pain-filled eyes from his view. Her gaze was riveted on the fiery horizon. He could think of no words to say so he waited for her to continue. He did not have to wait long. "I never thought I would. Michael, well sure, he was my baby brother and I loved him. I…I'd always bring him something whenever I got leave. He…he always carried the small model of my jet." Fonzie followed the track of a single tear as it fell to her cheek, slowly and steadily it marked a path down her skin before it pooled and sank to the ground. "I miss my mom even after all the biting comments and ignoring me. And…Danvers." She gathered her knees close to her chest and rested her forehead gently on them. Her next words were muffled but they were meant to be heard. "He died…because of me. He died because I was in the Air Force. He died because I was too stupid to check my back. He died…" Here she could not go on, her words had risen to a shriek and her breaths stolen by sobs.

Fonzie at first was at a lost. His brothers very rarely broke down; besides, he was usually too far away to do any good anyway. But here was one of his best friends, a sister in all but name for many years who had opened up to him in a way she never had before, not even to Potsie. Fonzie hesitated only a moment longer, then moved quickly to enfold his friend in his embrace. As he held the shaking body in his arms, he wondered what he could say; how he could take away some of this guilt and pain that was eating away at her heart. Jennifer laced her long fingers into his jacket and held on as if it would destroy her to let go. Her sobs grew harder and harder until she could hardly draw breath. Concerned, Fonzie murmured kind inconsequential phrases trying desperately to calm her down.

Suddenly, in the middle of this scene of drama, Fonzie's watch communicator beeped, signaling one of the Tracys was trying to reach him. Glancing down at the figure now slightly calmer, he then glanced back desperately at his still beeping watch. He did not want to move Jennifer or in anyway break the mood and scene. However, he knew his father or brother would expect him to answer soon; he did not want to cause them undue worry.

"You should answer that," The statement was muffled by the speaker's face being pressed into his jacket but he still heard it. "They'll give you hell if you don't."

Smiling slightly, he answered the call. "Fonzie here. Go ahead, International Rescue."

"Potsie here. Why weren't you answering?" Fonzie traded a sheepish grimace with Jennifer and then allowed his expression to smooth out. Turning back to the watch face, he answered his younger brother.

"Sorry, Pots. I was in the middle of somethin' and was unable to answer right away. Anyway, what did you need?"

"I needed to talk to you about a you-know-what for you-know-who." Fonzie felt a smirk form on his face.

"No, Potsie. Da Fonz does not know the you-know-what for you-know-who. You mind explaining it to me in a little for rational and intelligible manner?" Potsie's deep blue eyes clouded over slightly before a bark of laughter signaled his amusement at Fonzie's words. "Meet you at the airstrip in fifteen. Potsie, over and out."

Jennifer smiled up at Fonzie before moving back to her side of the rock.

"You'd best start out now, Fonz. The airstrip's practically across the island and he didn't give you much time to get there. As is, you'll probably have to make it on a run. To get the you-know-what for the you-know-who." She favored him with a very mischievous smile. Standing up, he gave her a very graceful bow and came up grinning.

"As you say, Ma'am. This humble footservant is always here to please."

"Be gone with you and your wit!" Jennifer watched as Fonzie hurried away through the underbrush. She smiled after him until he rounded a bend and was gone. Letting her expression fall, she sighed as she pulled her knees back up to her chest. Laying her chin firmly between them, she silently berated herself for letting all her feelings spill out to Fonzie. Normally, it would not have been a problem but he had caught her at the wrong time. She had not celebrated a Christmas in many years and the season was bringing to her thoughts memories that she would have sooner left buried. It was best to leave the images that haunted her night buried deep, never spoken or thought of.

She shot straight up and began walking furiously through the jungle. Finally, she came to the vehicle she had left half a mile away from her seaside spot. As the engine came on, she gazed, unseeing, at the dashboard. She had finally gotten the last of her presents for everyone and wrapped it and set it under the tree before coming to her hideaway. Chachi's present had been the hardest to obtain with careful thought going into the gift itself. Jennifer knew Chachi was still dealing with emotions and memories from the Candy Man's first attack on International Rescue. To give him something to show himself what he could accomplish and was capable of, she gained permission from Howard to use some of the Fonziebirds imaging systems to gather pictures of Chachi fulfilling his duty as an International Rescue operative. They had also had some on record, him grinning with Ralph and Richie after his first official rescue and, Jennifer's personal favorite, Chachi next his father with one arm around the other. The youngest Tracy wore his new Fonziebirds uniform and a huge grin decorated his face. These pictures were loaded in a tiny projector which came with a large screen masquerading as a photo frame. The projector could be program to flash the pictures at different intervals and even use transitions and change colors in the images as this happened. There were two set of pictures stored in the projector. Jennifer had included a set of family and island pictures that contained nothing concerning International Rescue; Chachi could use her gift at school as well without the fear of blowing their cover.

Smiling, she slide the all terrain vehicle into gear and headed off to the house. She would have to make herself scarce when Potsie and Fonzie returned but till then she could continue her search online for a job. She could no longer be a burden to the Tracys. After Christmas she was going to set off on her own and leave all of her terrible memories behind her. Secrectly, Jennifer longed to stay with this group of people who were her family in all but name. She felt, however, that she was not pulling her weight and wanted to do something with her life.

Maybe through that, she could atone for her family's deaths.

The last few days flew by and before anyone knew it, it was Christmas Eve. The Tracy family, Jennifer, Al, Gina, Marion, Joanie, Lori Beth and Tom were all gathered in the lounge. The only light in the room was the tree's lights. This had been a Christmas tradition in the Tracy family since the boys had been very small. They would go around in a circle and each person would tell one thing that had changed for them since last Christmas. Usually the person would bring up a happy event such as graduating or going on a first date. This year, it was a little differently and yet similar tothe previous years.

Howard started them off. "I've gained a daughter." Everyone smiled over at Jennifer who ducked her head, bringing it up just in time to catch a look in Howard's eyes she could not figure out. Puzzled, she returned her attention to the rest of the group. The boys went by their ages.

"Second Astronomy book half way completed."

"New appreciation for Ralph's job." Ralph had taken the post at Mobile Control on the last rescue because of a sprain and Potsie had been the one to operate the Mole and Firefly. It had been a tough rescue for both of them, because they were both doing a job they were not the best at during an extremely trying rescue.

Ralph grinned at that one. "Three new paintings and two compositions."

"Thirty new pranks pulled off without a hitch." Nearly everyone groaned at this. Richie had been particularly mischievous the past year.

Chachi thought for a moment. He did not know what to say. This had not been a great year for him in many ways. Yet through it all, he had grown. "I feel a year older." Everyone nodded; they knew what he meant. Howard wrapped his son in a one armed hug. He flashed back to that one horrible moment when he had thought his youngest son was dead then he had felt that hope filling pulse. His gaze switched to his second eldest; his heart reliving each painful moment of Potsie's capture. So much had changed for all of them…much that they were unwilling to admit or allow themselves to feel.

Marion and Joanie went next. Marion gave her standard reply of her daughter changed every year. Blushing slightly, Joanie spoke of her lessons in scuba diving by Richie. She loved the water and had wanted to learn for so long.

Al nervously cleared his throat. He had spent much time considering what he should say but finally had decided be spontaneous. "Some of my ideas for the Fonziebirds." He made no further elaborations; after a moment, Howard nodded at him with a look that said they would discuss this latter.

Gina thought for a moment then said "Literature." Like her uncle Al, she had always excelled in math and science while doing less well in English and History. She had worked extra hard this year and had raised her marks greatly. She smiled as she was wrapped in a quick hug by her uncle.

Tom was next much to his embarrassment. "I didn't have ta use my…talents for Lori this year." Smiling, Lori Beth Creighton-Ward said "And I've got a new friend." The two young women exchanged smiles. Finally, it was Jennifer's turn.

For several minutes she could just sit there, silent. What had changed for her? What had not changed for her? How could she sum up the last few months and the difference between them and the years before? Looking up, she found she held the attention of the entire room. Shifting slightly in her chair, she glanced up at the wall length picture of the Tracy men which hide the elevators to the Fonziebirds hangers. So much had changed and yet, so very little.

Smiling, she favored each person in the room with a glance. "Speech. Freedom. And being with the only family I've ever known." Eyes glistening dangerously, she looked at Potsie, who had seen her at her worse and at Howard, who was the father her biological father had never been. "I'm thankful. That's what's changed since last Christmas."

Chapter 34: I'll Be Home For Christmas

Rolling over, Jennifer snuggled deeper into her covers. Breathing slowed and she let out a soft sigh as her mouth fell slightly open. A slight noise intruded on her silence, but she quickly dismissed it and sunk deeper into slumber's arms. Her breathing slowed further, and soon she was in the deepest stage of sleep. A giggle drifted through her senses, and she tensed before letting out another sigh and slipping back. Another giggle, louder this time, invaded her slumber. She climbed back to conscious thought, careful not to breathe any deeper and let on her state of consciousness. Now that she was fully awake, she could hear stage whispers all around her.

"If you don't stop giggling, Chach, so help me…"

"Shut up, both of you, do you want to wake her up?"

"So, Rich. How do you plan to wake her up, Christmas morning style?"

"Better yet, how do you plan to carry it out and get away safely?"

"See this?" There was a moment's silence, then Jennifer could hear Potsie's voice clearly.

"That's cruel." Jennifer thought it would have sounded much more accusatory if he had not laughed as he said it. Fonzie wasn't much better.

"Oh, she will kill you."

"Jump through the window after you do it; that'll give you a fast getaway."

Chach, Jennifer thought. I'm gonna have to hurt you. You're getting sneaky like Richie.

"You guys ready?" Under the covers, Jennifer tensed slightly, ready for anything. The bed dipped slightly and she felt a drop of water hit her neck.

"Rich," Ralph sounded worried. "If you want this to work, I'd hold that bucket still." A bucket! Before anything more could happen, Lona shot out of the bed, hit the bottom of the bucket with her palm and somersaulted over to the other side of the bed as the water gushed all over the second youngest Tracy. Everyone dissolved into fits of laughter as Richie attempted to push away the wet hair that was plastered to his head. Richie was not quite as pleased.

"Come on, guys. It wasn't that funny." Fonzie grinned widened.

"You're right. It wasn't funny, it was hysterical!"

"I hope you're not angry, Rich." Richie grinned at the older girl grinning across the bed at him.

"Not really; actually, it was pretty damn funny." Jennifer smirked.

"Let that be a lesson to you, young man. Never interrupt an older woman's beauty sleep." Potsie caught her eye.

"Like you need beauty sleep." Ducking her head, she let a brief smile touch her lips before fixing each of them with a glare.

"Now out, all of you! If you want to open presents at a decent hour, then let me get ready." The boys glanced at each other, incomprehension written on each face.

"It's Christmas morning, Jennifer. PJs are required. Come on."

"What, what are you doing? Put me down, I'm not decent!"

"You're clothed."

"My hair's a wreak! I've slept on it all night and it's not long enough to put in a sloppy ponytail! I look horrendous!" Potsie, who was carrying her through the open doorway, looked down and smiled at her.

"You've never looked horrendous. Not even in the Candy Man's clutches." This last was said softy, so only the two of them could hear it. Looking up into his blue eyes, Jennifer read only truth and nodded.

Howard looked up from his discussion with Lori Beth on the possibility of having a network of International Rescue agents when the noise level of the room skyrocketed up 500. He had to smile as his sons raced into the room with Jennifer struggling fruitlessly in Potsie's arms. He had heard about the surprise Christmas wake up Richie had planed for the old family friend and had made sure to stay as far away from the danger zone as possible. From the looks of things, Richie had gotten the surprise rather then the intended victim. Howard watched as Jennifer was deposited on the couch with Potsie on one side and Ralph seated on the arm of the couch while Fonzie sat of Jennifer's right. Seeing the four of them together brought back so many memories of the scraps the quartet had cooked up.

"Well, whose ready for some presents?" Before anyone could answer, the leader of International Rescue continued. "No, I think those can wait for awhile. Why don't we start with that great breakfast I've been smelling for an hour. Marion, you want to serve?" Pleas and exclamations of no appetite sounded from the children including some of the older ones. Lori Beth laughed.

"Mr Tracy, how cruel! They've been tormented for weeks now. Allow the destruction of the wrapping to begin." Howard gave an elaborate and slightly teasing bow.

"Your wish is my command, Milady." Once the laughter had died down, the patriarch of the Tracy family began the distribution of the presents.

After several minutes, it was time for Jennifer's gifts. The first gift picked up by the gift giver told who would get their presents first; when they received all their presents, the next one decided who would be second. Even Howard had received his, he had been the fourth. Jennifer's presents to everyone had been particularly well received. Everyone could tell the thought that had gone into them. Chachi had favored Jennifer with a look that spoke volumes of his gratitude. Howard had loved his hand carved business card holder; and had loved it more for the tiny mended heart inside which symbolized so much. Fonzie had laughed out loud at his programmable projector that shown the night sky upon his bedroom ceiling.

"It's for here so you don't miss Thunderbird 5."

"To make it truly realistic, you should've provided a radio or a talking parrot." That had gotten a laugh out of everyone. Ralph had gotten set of records of Jerry Lee Lewis and Little Richard. Richie had received 1001 Jokes to Pain your Friends With as well as various and a sundry practical joke equipment. And Potsie, he received a record. Turning it over and over in his hands, he finally could not take the suspense any longer.

"Okay. Thanks. What is it?" Jennifer and Ralph exchanged glances.

"Put it in the record player." When Potsie did, he heard his favorite Elvis Presley song in a rendition done by Ralph; then he heard a beautiful voice singing the lyrics.

"Ralph, how cool; the piano's great. But who's singing? Their voice is gorgeous." Lori Beth could not believe how professional it sounded.

"It was nothing, Lori Beth. Just me and Jennifer fooling around. We know all of Potsie's favorite Elvis songs so it was easy." Lori Beth favored the young woman with an expression akin to exasperation.

"You sing, do martial arts; tell me, is there anything you can't do?" Lori Beth smiled.

"Look good in pink." Howard had never seen Lori Beth laugh so hard. All her aristocratic dignity was lost as her face dissolved in laughter. He was even more surprised with her retort; she was defiantly becoming familiar with the family.

"Yes, it does take special qualifications."

"Well, I think the gifts have been around to all but Jennifer. Let's see what we've got for you." Jennifer's gifts from everyone were wonderful. Lori Beth gave her three outfits, none of them pink, including a sundress and a training suit. Chachi and Richie gave her a projector, just like she had given Fonzie. This projector however, was programmed to show different weather and underwater views as well as space. Fonzie gave her a lovely tooled leather journal and an old fashioned portable writing desk and set. On the first page, he had written For all the times you need to talk and someone ain't around. Ralph's gift was a record with his renditions of her favorite songs. Looking through the songs, she found one she said they had to listen to immediately. Soon everyone was rolling over the five Tracy boys singing "His Latest Flame". Then Howard handed her Potsie's present. Carefully unwrapping the colorful paper, she found a small velvet jeweler's case. Opening it, she found a locket. Engraved on the top was a heart, broken but completely mended standing in front of an open cage. Tears brushed her eyes as she held it in a tight grip. Looking over at Potsie, she smiled gratefully at him.

"Thank you." His eyes answered her. He, more than any other person in the room, knew what she had gone through and what she felt.

There was only one more present under the tree and it had her name on it. Howard brought it over to her and sat down on a chair close by. The bow was undone and the paper neatly pulled apart. Lifting the lid of the box, she sat it aside and turned her attention to the contents. Peeling away a layer of tissue paper, her hands shook then stilled as her brain registered what her eyes were seeing. There in front of her was a completed set of adoption papers. Her name and information was entered as well as the Tracy's information.

Hesitantly, she picked it up and flipped through the pages. There was only one blank left; her signature.

Silence reigned over the room as she sat, head bent over the paper packet. Everyone knew what it was; everyone wanted to know what the young woman would do. Deep brown eyes raised up to meet Howard's gaze.

"Jennifer, we love you. You've always been a daughter to me and a sister to the boys. And I realize that you might want to leave us and make your own way. You don't have to accept this; we'll understand if you don't. But we'd love to welcome you officially into the Tracy family."

"Tracy Zoo's more like it." Richie chimed in. With the laughter this comment brought, the tension in the room was lessened. Trust Rich to find the humor in every situation and ease it. Jennifer thought.

Lowering her gaze back to the packet, her blurry vision winked in and out. Choices, changes…and yet, how much of a change would it be? But what of her plans to live her own life? She'd never had a chance…

Potsie watched as Jennifer made her decision. He was not about to rush her, this was a life changing moment and he did not want in anyway to influence this choice. Potsie, however, was not quite as patient; or, more likely, could not take the tension.

"If you need to go somewhere private and think things through, we'd completely understand." Brown eyes once again moved up to focus on the oldest Tracy man. Standing, she made her way over to him and knelt down beside his chair.

"I don't need any extra time and I know exactly what I've gotta do," All of a sudden, she threw her arms around Howard. "I love you, Dad."

Chapter 35: The Tracy Family

Jennifer found her ribs being threatened by Howard's return embrace. Running his hand lightly through her hair, he continued to hold her as she dissolved into tears.

"I don't need a piece of paper to tell me what you are to me and the rest of us. But we wanted you to know, to make it official in your eyes and the eyes of the world."

"Thanks." It was not enough but words have never been invented to express how Jennifer felt at that moment.

"This is by no means a hindrance to your plans to leave…"

"Oh, no! Now that you've got me, you won't be able to get rid of me that easily."

"Well, that's good to know. There's more to your present." Jennifer looked at him, puzzled. "In the box. Check the bottom." Taking the box that Potsie had brought over, she pulled out the rest of the tissue paper and gasped. There lying in the box was a brand new International Rescue uniform sporting a badge saying JENNIFER. Looking up at her…father, she straightened her spine and saluted.

"FONZIEBIRDS ARE GO!"

After the huge lunch Marion had made, most of the inhabitants made their way to the pool for a dip in the pool. Howard, however, made his way to his bedroom and walked out onto the deck outside his window. From there, he could see his family and friends laughing and roughhousing in the pool. Smiling, he let his gaze linger on his daughter. His daughter. Those words held such a new meaning for him. Though he had always loved her as the daughter he never had, he had always been careful to not act too much like that. It had always been a tricky balancing act between Danvers and him with poor Jennifer in the middle.

Now, perhaps finally, Jennifer could get the family she always dreamed of. She certainly deserved it after all she had gone through. He had worried if he should ask her to stay with the family or let her go and live her life. In the end, though, he had to give her that choice. Selfishly, he had wanted her to stay but he wanted it to be her decision; not what he or his sons wanted. His sons…and daughter. A chuckle sounded as he remembered what had occurred in the lawyer's office.

Howard sat, outwardly calm in the lounge of his lawyer in the States. He was roughly fifteen minutes early and the secretary was glaring at him. He had scheduled the appointment a little late, but it was the only time he could do it. Kevin had seemed to understand. Howard was drawn from his thoughts by the inner door opening and divulging his long time friend, Kevin Ruthers, attorney at law.

"Howard, what brings you from your tropical hideaway to this dreary city? And how are you and your sons doing?"

"We're doing great, Kevin. The boys are getting down right lazy on me with all that lying out in the sun. I've been threatening to send them out to my companies just so I can get their lazy butts amoving!" The two friends laughed as they headed into the dark mahogany sanctum. Motioning his friend over to a comfortable leather chair situated in a corner of the room, Ruthers poured two shots of liquor and seated himself across from his friend.

"Well, Howard, what can I do for you? I don't think this is just a social call; last time I checked, you didn't need to set up appointments with my secretary to talk to me. What's going on?" Howard sighed and set his drink aside. Casting his eyes to the light colored carpet under his feet, he ran a hand through his still dark hair.

"Jennifer's alive." Raising his eyes, he was in time to see the look of disbelief mixed with joy on Kevin's face.

"You're not serious." The whispered phrase spoke volumes of his friend's emotions; emotions Howard had dealt with from the beginning.

"I am. She's been a prisoner of a…madman since before her family's deaths. She and a Fonziebirds member escaped together. The organization brought her to us. We were the only people she could think of who would take her in."

"Is she…alright?"

"She's…coping. It's been hard for awhile. She was so…scared, Kevin. You knew her. She was always in control and ready to face any situation. Now, we can't even get her to leave the island for forever. God!" By this time, Howard had left the comfortable chair and was frantically pacing the room. "I don't blame her!" Silence ruled the room for several moments. Finally, Ruthers broke the silence.

"Howard." The Tracy patriarch turned around to face his friend. "Is Jennifer okay?" Howard sank heavily back into his chair.

"Yes. We had a breakthrough a month or two ago. Something shocked her enough into speaking. She had to take it slow at first, she hadn't used her vocal cords for a while but she's making up for lost time now." A slight smile graced the worried face, softening the lines marking it.

"I'm glad she's alright and that she's alive at all. I was so shocked when I was told the Danvers were dead," Suddenly, the lawyer sat up straight. "If she has been a prisoner since the accident…it wasn't an accident, was it?"

"No." Silence once again descended on the room until Ruthers shook off the gloom that had fallen over them.

"Well, Howard, it's late and my wife will want me home before I have to come back to work. What can I do for you?"

"Kevin, I want adoption papers drawn up." At first, the lawyer did not answer, then he understood.

"Jennifer. You are going to adopt Jennifer," Howard nodded, wondering how his friend would react. "It's perfect. Let's get to work."

A few hours later found one almost completed form and an impatient secretary waiting to be a witness. Before Ruthers finished the papers, he turned to his friend.

"What about a marriage clause?"

"MARRIAGE CLAUSE!"

"Howard, you've got five boys out there and one girl who grew up with them. Her and Warren in particular were the best of friends. You can't tell me that you never pictured those two together."

"Well, yes, when they were younger. But, Kevin, she doesn't need a relationship right now; she needs a family."

"I understand that, Howard. But what if her and one of boys comes to an understanding? You've seen the media storm something like that causes when there was no clause concerning marriage between a biological child and an adopted one. If you put one in now instead of later, it would put all of you in a better light later on rather then hastily putting it in later and looking like you were covering something up. For you all, with the history between your family and Jennifer and that fact that the Tracy boys are considered extremely newsworthy, I would want to cover all your bases. But that's just my professional opinion." Howard sat for several minutes, contemplating his options. He would not have to tell anyone about the clause unless it was needed.

"Okay, Kevin. I'll take your advice. Write it in."

Howard stood, his eyes gazing unseeing at the pool where his children continued to horse around and splash everyone in the near vicinity. Suddenly, he felt a hand on his shoulder. Half turning his head, he found his daughter looking up at him, grinning. Sitting down beside her, he smiled back at her.

"Are the boys kicking your butt?"

“Maybe a little. Don’t tell them, but I’m just letting them win. Strengthens their ego.”

"Oh, yeah. That's it…letting them win." Howard was treated to a mock scowl before Jennifer turned her attention with a quick twist of her head to the horizon. The clear blue sky met the soft blue waves as her eyes took in all the beauty around her. The hushed tranquility around them was broken by a question that echoed the thoughts of both.

"Are you ready for this?" The younger companion sighed.

"I'm gonna have to be, aren't I?"

"I won't ask you to do anything you're not comfortable with." Deep brown eyes, snapping dangerous, met his gaze unwaveringly.

"I think I've had enough of my comfort zone. If Chachi hadn't snapped me out of it when Lori Beth was here, I'd still be a shell, probably not even able to respond to anything. I haven't left this island once," By this point, Jennifer had forsaken her chair and was pacing the small balcony. "Because I allowed that man too much power over me. If I were to see him right now, every bit of me I've fought to gain back would be gone. I know that. For four years he tortured me, body and soul." She paused for a moment, and rested her palms on the railing. Leaning with all the pressure on her palms and lower arms, she let her gaze roam over the swaying palms and bright, sandy beach. "I may not want to do this but I'm human. Since when has anything been good for us that we actually wanted to do?" A hand rested lightly on her back that still bore the marks of her imprisonment.

"You're ready."

The day after Christmas was not the let down it usually was. A freak blizzard in the north western section of the United States and a massive fire in Bangkok kept the Fonziebird operatives busy far into the night. Finally, the two ships crept back to the small island and deposited the weary rescuers onto land. Howard did not even pause to tell everyone the meeting would be tomorrow. They all headed to their private rooms and rinsed off the smoke, ash and sweat that had mixed together.

Jennifer dragged herself out of the shower and flopped down on her bed. Throwing a light sheet over her satin pajama bottom and tank top, she sank down into the blissfully soft bed. She let out a long sigh of relief and closed her eyes. Soon she was sleeping deeply.

"Where is it, Miss Danvers?" Crack "I'm getting tired of this game. Four years you have remained silent, but no longer. I will make you speak!" CRACK

Overly bright eyes, both from sleep and fear, flew open and Jennifer shoot straight up in bed. Her harsh breathing shattered the silence of the darkened room; raking her hand over her brow, she found it soaked with sweat. Slowly, she calmed her breathing and lay limply back against her pillow. Soon, she rolled over and had regained her slumber.

"Thanks to the Tracys, you speak once again. And now, you've got a new family. I hope nothing untold happens to them…like the last one," Screams echoed through the room. Jennifer tried to twist her head to see what was going on but strong, unseen hands held her focus on the overweight sinister man before her. His eyes grew red and the pupils shrunk to cat-slits. "I could rip the information from your mind; but then you won't be any further use to me. I'll kill every single one of them if you don't tell me. TELL ME!"

Jennifer rolled quickly onto her back, tears rolling down the sides of her face. Why now, she wondered. I haven't had dreams of that place for months, She rested her head wearily on her hands and let out a sigh straight from her soul. It's because I've finally left the island and moved out of my comfort zone.

Throwing off the sheet, she slid her feet into slippers and padded out the door and down the hall. Turning the kitchen light on low, she set some water to boil and prepared a tea strainer. She refused to use the modern teabags, saying they destroyed the flavor of the tea. Smiling, she remembered that the moment she had realized she and Lori Beth were meant to be friends was when both had turned at once and refused the tea Howard had made using teabags. She poured the water over the leaves, then cleaned up and left, taking the tea cup with her. She kept wandering around the complex until she came to her father's study. Pausing for only a second, she seated herself behind the desk and began to sip her tea.

On an impulse, she pushed the button which started communications with Fonziebird 5. The screen sprang to life, revealing most of the control center with Fonzie at one end of it checking gauges. A signal shrilled through the air, alerting him to his watcher. Sitting back down in his chair, he playfully rolled it over in front of the screen.

"Jenny! Great to see ya! What are you doing up so late? It must be close to 3:00 your time."

"It is. Can't sleep."

"Excitement and restlessness from the rescues?" Jennifer hesitated for a moment, then decided the question was not by itself intrusive.

"No." The dark haired young man waited patiently for her to finish her answer but no more information was volunteered.

"Nightmares?" The sip of tea Jennifer was taking almost chocked her, but she covered her surprised response rather well. Enough for her reply to not appear as asinine as it truly was.

"When was the last nightmare you had, Fonz? Ten? Twelve at the latest? Nightmares." The young man, however was not fooled. He had seen Jennifer and Potsie play their games too many times. Time for brutal honesty.

"The last nightmare I had was three weeks ago," The partially cooled cup paused on its assent. Blue eyes snapped their focus on the screen and held those of the man thousands of miles above the earth. "All of us have had it since the experience last Spring Break. Either we're in Fonzebird 5 and it blows up around us with Chachi's face on screen the last thing we see…" Jennifer watched in silence as her friend, now brother, relived for a moment the horror that idea entailed. "Or I gotta watch as that maniac kills my family in front of me." Fonzie looked back up at the screen in time to watch Jennifer's eyes devoid of any emotion and glazed over as she gazed at something not truly there. "Jenny?"

"He tortures me. Asking me…the same questions and destroying what I've been able to build back up. He hurts all of you, trying to get to me and it works. Oh God, it works!"

"How often have these been coming?" Fonzie's soft voice contrasted with the harsh voice that had died, having spoken the last of its pain.

"They started when I first came to the island but haven't come in awhile. For some reason, tonight's been really bad. I'd go back to sleep and it would come right back to me. I finally gave up sleep as a bad idea and got my tea."

"You're doin' better now?"

"You know, I think I am. Plus my eyes are about to fall out of my head. Think I'm going to attempt some more time in the sack."

"Good idea. Talk to you later?"

"Sure, bro. G'night."

Chapter 36: Knock on Wood

Four months later, everything was running smoothly on Tracy Island. Lona had crewed and flown several missions, and had proved to be a real asset to the organization. Slowly but surely, the Tracy boys and their father were training their new family member on all the Fonziebirds. Richie had just been flown up to relive Fonzie and Jennifer had experienced her first space flight. Fonzie had joked that Richie might not have to serve his duty; that Jennifer could take it.

Whipping her head around, she had said in a serious voice "Not this time." Chachi, Joanie and Gina had also returned to the island for spring break.

Howard leaned further back in his chair and smiled. The whole household, minus Richie, were enjoying a sunny day by the pool after three days of bad weather. A typhoon had missed the island by miles, but they had experienced enough of the weather around it. Luckily, International Rescue's services had not been needed.

A song suddenly split the air. Everyone started, looking around for the source of the sound. Howard, realizing it was his cell phone, hurriedly pulled it out of his back pocket.

"Howard here." It was Richie.

"Dad, we've received a call from the Bank of England. There's been a bomb threat. Someone called and claimed that they had planted a bomb in the vault with enough explosives to level roughly five blocks around the bank. The police are trying to clear the area of people, but the bank remembered how the Mole came in the last time and wants us to try to get to vault and defuse the bomb before it blows. If that bomb goes off, it could bring Britain to her knees. The vault has been sealed and the officials can't get in before it goes off."

"How long have we got?" Howard was in full commander mode now. His brow was creased and his voice carried that hint of steel in it when he was getting ready to issue orders.

"The bomb is set to go off at 6:00 their time. That gives us roughly three hours before detonation."

"Right. Richard, call the bank and let them know the Fonziebirds are on their way!" Standing up, he raised his voice and addressed his earthbound children.

"FONZIEBIRDS ARE GO! No briefing, head straight for your ships; you'll get the details on the way." There was a mass exodus from the pool and soon the Tracy family was traveling to the danger zone in Fonziebirds 1 and 2.

"Fonziebird 2 to Fonziebird 1. Potsie, what's your ETA?"

"Dad, me, Fonz and Jennifer will be at the danger zone in 30.5 minutes."

"Right. Potsie, set up Mobile Control in Jubilee Gardens. Jennifer, coordinate with the Scotland Yard and get a few officers to guard 1 and 2. And Fonzie, use the computer on Mobile Control to plan a route for the Mole."

"F.O.N.Z." The patriarch of the Tracy family turned to his second oldest son, who currently served as his copilot.

"Ralph, I want you to pilot the Mole. Chachi, when we get to the scene, I want you to take over Mobile Control and keep us informed of events. You haven't had much time on it lately."

"F.O.N.Z, Dad." Both sons repeated immediately but when Chachi sat back in his seat, he was not too sure about his orders. He knew, as did Ralph, that he was not placed on Mobile Control often because of his age. Youth simply did not inspire confidence. The only reason he was being placed in the command center was because his father felt it would be safer then manning the Mole and descending into a vault that currently housed a time bomb.

Forty-five minutes later, Howard, Potsie and Ralph were manning the Mole and had set a course straight to the hole which it had dug the previous Spring Break. Jennifer was leading Fonzie and, oddly enough, Tom to the vault door. Lori Beth had been confident that her employee could gain access to the large vault faster then the Mole ever could. Chachi, therefore, was left to tend Mobile Control alone. After several minutes, the young teenager received reports from both groups and then sat back with a sigh. Lacing his hands behind his head, the boy heaved one more sigh as he readied himself for the long silence before the next report that would come only when one of the groups breached the vault.

He never knew what hit him as unconsciousness fell upon him like a wall of bricks, or one, to be precise.

Howard had refused to tell his sons but any Bank vault was the last place in the world he ever wanted to be. I think I'd rather be in the Hood's stronghold then here. Then again…well, it's a toss up, I guess. Ever since those consecutive nights of nightmares, he had almost sworn to never set foot in a Bank again. But, like his sons, Howard would do anything-sacrifice anything-if lives could be saved.

Finally, the occupants felt the final jolt that signified the Mole breeching the floor of the vault. As soon as Howard stepped out of the Mole, he knew there was no bomb in the building.

Because the Candy Man was standing right in front of him.

Chapter 37: Choices and Consequences

Jennifer stood behind Tom, close enough to see what was going on but far enough away so as to not constitute "looking over his shoulder". She couldn't explain it but she wanted to get in that vault as quick as she could. Ruefully, she admitted that it could only be because she still did not really like to leave the island; but all in all, she did not think that completely explained it. Looking at her watch, she realized that it was long past the time Chachi was suppose to update them.

"Jennifer to Mobile Control." Static. "Jennifer to Mobile Control, come in, Mobile Control!" Fonzie and her traded worried glances, then Fonzie moved towards the exit.

"I'll go out and check around."

"Right. I'll wait here and get everything ready for when Tom gets the door open." As the quick steps faded away from the two people, they glanced at each other before the former criminal returned his attention to the stubborn vault. Jennifer, figuring on a long wait, leaned her back against the cool stone and closed her eyes. Sliding down until she was seated on the cold floor, she rested her weary head on her arms. Something was not right, she just knew it. Suddenly, the vault gave a light click and Tom stood, dusting off his hands. Raising her head, her gaze asked the silent question.

"The vault's open, Jenny." Standing in one swift movement, she checked to make sure she had all the rescue equipment she might need. She turned to the Brooklyn-born Butler who had opened so quickly one of the best vaults in the world.

"Tom, I need you to check on Fonzie and let him know that the vault's open. We don't have a lot of time to waste."

"Okay, Jenny." She watched as he walked around the corner before shouldering the portable bomb kit and stepping into the yawning mouth of the vault. Silently, she made her way past rows and cages full of bonds and cases. Casting her gaze back and forth around the vault, she searched frantically for the bomb; there was very little time left before the scheduled explosion.

Suddenly, voices off to the side drew her attention. Her eyes narrowed slightly; no one other then herself and any Tracy who might have been with her was suppose to be in here. She continued steadily down the path between the two high shelves, but now her senses were fully alert. A slight shiver ran unheeded down the young woman’s spine. Coming to the end of the row, she stealthfully slide one eye around the edge. All of the voices were coming from the right; everyone should be in ahead of her. Cautiously, she stepped out into the open aisle, after checking over her shoulder to assure herself of the impossibility of an ambush. After a few steps towards the back of the vault, she was able to distinguish words.

"You!"

"Yes, Howard! It's been a while, hasn't it?" Jennifer's skin seemed to crawl at these words. She knew that voice; it would haunt her nightmares the rest of her life. The Candy Man was in the building! Smiling grimly, she realized how stupid that sounded. In that one moment her brain processed several facts at once. She realized the likelihood that there had never been a bomb in the vault. She realized that at least Howard and probably two of her brothers were now his prisoners. Chachi was most likely out of commission and possibly so was Fonzie. She was probably the Fonziebirds last hope.

Her eyes narrowed as her breath quickened. Her whole being was in conflict with itself. She would not, could not in a hundred years leave her family to the Candy Man's mercy; but she had fought inwardly long and hard to never see that man again. Before she could bring this inner argument to a close, a soft scrap of cloth on stone was all the warning she had before two strong arms descended on her. Instantly, her whole body tensed and before a sound could be heard, her attacker was out of commission. Grabbing the small handgun her attacker had carried, she slowly crept closer to the drama unfolding ahead of her.

Howard was once again trapped and unable to save his boys. The Candy Man had his children once again. He had had the father restrained while his minions quickly tied up the younger son and separated the eldest from his family. Howard had shouted for them to stop but the father's plea was ignored by the hardened men. Finally, the leader of International Rescue had stopped struggling and gave into the crushing despair tearing at his heart. Closing his eyes, Howard hung his head and prayed desperately that his remaining children were safe and would discover a way to stop the plans of this evil man.

A sound to his right caused him to wearily raise his head before it came up faster, snapping up in alarm. An enormous dark man held his youngest firmly at bay despite Chachi fighting desperately.

"Chachi!"

"Dad!" The poor man could read the fear in his son's eyes. Howard's mind flashed back to the talk they had had before Chachi's return to school. Finally his youngest had spoken out loud of his fears, of his hatred for all that this evil man had done to his family. Now his son would once again have to face his worst fears.

Yes, Charles. Your father is once again a spectator in our little drama. But don't worry; this time, yours isn't a solo part." Confused by his words, the two Tracy men turned to his right and saw a terrible sight. Chachi gave a half gasp, half whimper while Howard's eyes constricted with pain.

There, hanging from a rafter by his wrists, was Potsie, shirt torn off and a whip lying beside him.

Jennifer cursed silently when she beheld the horrific tableau in front of her. The Candy Man held four members of International Rescue prisoner and was free to do what he wanted to with them. No one would wish to come near the bank for quite some time, and she had no way of letting Fonzie know what was going on without calling attention to herself. When her attention was drawn to her brother hanging helpless from the rafter, she found her mind flashing back to her captivity. How could she possibly be of any use against four men, one of them Eugene and the Candy Man himself? Yet, could she leave her father, her brothers in the hands of that ruthless man?

Howard was living his nightmare. He had realized this the moment the Candy Man had shown him his eldest son strung up, completely helpless. His gaze wavered between his eldest, starting to awaken and grimace in pain from the unnatural position his bonds placed him in and his youngest who was trapped behind Eugene's muscle bound arms. His heart clenched as he was forced to watch the Candy Man make his way over to his eldest and pick up the whip shaking it out-readying it for use.

"Well, Howard," How he hated how that evil man put mocking accent on his name! "It seems you've got a choice. I'm sure it must be a hard choice for a father but which son do you wish to live to see another day? Your second oldest, who has so recently escaped my clutches, or your youngest, who still has so much life to live? You had best decide soon, Howard!" With these words, he gave a vicious cut with the whip to the man hanging beside him. Potsie stiffened and a small cry was wrung from his throat.

"Well, Warren, there's no Jennifer here to help you this time, is there? But don't worry, her punishment will be much greater than yours!"

"No! We won't let you touch her. You've got no power over her."

"Really, Warren? I rather think I do…after all, I hold several members of her family prisoner," With a harsh yank, he pulled Potsie's head straight back by his hair. "But I'll have fun with you and your brother before then." Twisting his head painfully to the left, he allowed the older brother to gaze for but a moment on his younger brother, staring back at him, fear clouding his eyes.

"Hang in there, bro."

"Like you're doing, Warren? Oh yes, Charles. Don't you want to be just like your brother?"

"Leave them alone," Howard could not take the Candy Man's callous taunting of his sons any longer. "Whatever quarrel you have with International Rescue, it's solely with me."

"Ah, but Howard, whatever I do to your sons hurts you a hundred times more then anything I could possibly do to you," Blast the man, he knew his opponent too well! "But you're right. The authorities will eventually become suspicious; we really don't have much time. Therefore, Howard, I once again ask you; which one of your sons do you want to live?"

"What kind of mad man are you? How can I choose the death of one of my sons? NEVER! I'll never do such a thing!"

"Oh, Howard, so defiant, even at the end. This time, though, there'll be no last minute salvation. Finally, you'll pay for what you've done to me!"

"What I've done to you! Everyone at the sight thought that we had pulled the last survivor out. You can't save everyone! We pored our heart and soul into that rescue, only to find that most of your workers had died in the cave in because you had chained them together! What we did to you?" Howard was answered by the silence surrounding his outburst but, as he gazed into the eyes of his enemy, he knew he would pay dearly for it. He was proved right as the Candy Man began once again to beat his second eldest son. Suddenly, he stopped and walked over to Howard.

Raising his head painfully high with the handle of the whip, he had just used on his son, he said "Since you're unable to decide, I'll take both from you. You could have saved one but now both will be lost to you forever!" Striding back to the middle of the room, he handed the whip to a servant and accepted the pistol that was held out to him. Briefly checking it, he spun around, met the head of the Tracy family's eyes and lowered the barrel until it was pointed directly at Potsie's slumped head. Not even sparing a glance for the pitiful sight, he locked his gaze completely with the father.

"Say goodbye, Howard."

One shot rang out.

Chapter 38: Back to the Beginning

Jennifer was given no time to think. Before she realized fully what she was doing, she had broken into a full run towards her friend and adoptive brother. Knocking him forcefully out of the way which caused a near scream of pain from him, she stumbled back as the bullet whizzed over her ducked head and shattered part of the rock wall behind her. Bits of stone pelted both her and Potsie but she barely noticed. Leaving his side, she was rushing the man who had almost taken him away from her. Two bodies collided and all hell broke loose. Eugene was now holding a squirming body; it was all he could do to keep him under control. Howard struck out with both elbows and feet at the men holding him. Slipping away, he was trying to figure out who to save first when a hand on his shoulder made him spin around instantly. Standing behind him was his middle son.

"Ralph!"

"I'm okay, dad. I played the classic rope trick when they were tying me up. I've been working at 'em while the Candy Man had his eyes on you. Sorry I wasn't more of a help…"

"You did great, Ralph. Go cut Potsie down and I'll get Chachi; then we'll help Jennifer."

The two central figures had no idea of the chaos around them. They were locked in a struggle that was mental as much as physical. Lona held onto his upper arms while he did the same to her. Both were using their body weight to keep the other person from the rest, but the Hood was-of course-playing dirty. His eyes were red as he gazed deep into her eyes, attempting to take control of her will. She, however, would have none of that. Her focus was on anything but his eyes, attempting to keep in control. Suddenly, she realized that he was maneuvering her while they were locked in this position where she would have to see his eyes. Knocking the Hood away from her, she tried to quickly bring her breathing down from the small, quick gasps she had been using. Soon he was upon her again, this time using his mental powers to throw her aside. Gritting her teeth, she climbed back to her feet and shoot her hand, palm up, into his chin. He went reeling back, shaking his head slightly to clear it from the hit. Back and forth this went, until Lona chanced a full look at her opponent. He had her. She felt her muscles relax on their own, while her body came to a stop in front of the evil man. A sinister smile slide momentarily onto his face before disappearing; he had her where he wanted her. Walking slowly up to her, he paused just out of arm reach to study his reclaimed prisoner.

"Miss Danvers, you've got no idea how good it is to have you back." He took the one fatal step further. With a painful groan, her eyes snapped fully open and her body tensed instantly. Her right leg moved fast into a high kick that sent the Candy Man flying for several feet. She felt her legs seize and she came down hard on one knee. Breathing like she had run a marathon, Jennifer smiled tiredly. She had fought his control and won. She felt a gentle hand on her shoulder; too tired to move her head, she allowed it to sink forward in a nod and promptly fell over. Distantly, she heard people she thought she knew talking, but answering or thinking would take far too much energy. Sleep was better.

Howard surveyed the battlefield in the Bank of England vault. Most of the Candy Man's men had been lead away by London Bobbies, leaving only one or two more and the Candy Man himself. His eyes passed quickly over the prone figure who had yet to wake up from the injuries he had received with that last kick of Jennifer's. Howard had made sure that none of his boys nor himself were set to guard him. There was no telling what any of them might do.

The chief investigator walked back over to him. He sighed. The good news was that he had yet to recognize him as the owner of Tracy Industries; the bad was that he seemed to take deep delight in going over the chain of events every five minutes. He had not even had a chance to check on his own daughter. Ralph had come by and let him know she was still unconscious and that he would let him know when she woke up. Sighing again, he turned and began answering the same questions he had answered less then seven minutes before.

Potsie leaned back in the seat of his Fonziebird and let out a huge sigh. He had been treated for the whip marks he had received at the hands of the Candy Man and now was finally able to go home. His father was beside him in the pilot seat, flying him and Jennifer back to base. Wincing slightly as he moved, he glanced behind him to where Jennifer sat, gazing silently out the window. She still had not spoken about what had happened. They had been forced to make all kinds of promises that they would send a written statement of what she saw and did before the police would allow them to leave. All, however, had agreed that whatever had happened, it was best to not force her to tell anything at the present time. The man in charge of England's prison system had personally met with the leader of International Rescue and swore that they would never allow this evil man to escape. You allowed him to escape last time and look what happened! Potsie knew he was tired if he was being so cynical. They would do their best, he knew but it would not be enough. Having spent enough time in that man's presence for several lifetimes, he was firmly convinced no walls could hold him.

A sharp pain in his hands caused him to glance down. Slowly, he exhaled and attempted to open his tightly clenched fists. The muscles were spasming, he had held them so tight for so long. Potsie risked another glimpse behind him at his sister. The darkened cockpit with its many lighted panels cast a dark shadow over her as if she had pulled it around her to hide from the world. Potsie was mad and confused after the Candy Man's attack but much of this was caught up with the fact that his friend and now sister had been forced to face her deepest fears and doubts without any help or support. The Tracys had let her down in her time of greatest need.

Howard allowed his eyes to wander from the view outside the cockpit to his second eldest son beside him. Potsie was slowly opening and closing his hands, as if to work out the tension that must have gathered in the muscles. What could he say to his son? What could he say to any of his children? They had been attacked and their lives threatened by this mad man once again. And Howard knew this wasn't the end of it. The Hood would keep coming after his family; as long as they were International Rescue as long as they had in their possession the amazing machines that were the envy of many. The Tracy family would never really be safe as long as the Candy Man was alive.

"Commander." Howard made no move to turn around. His daughter addressing him as the head of International Rescue rather then as her father did not bode well.

"Jennifer. What can I do for you?"

"I think you should allow me to man Fonziebird 5 this turn. Fonzie gets hardly any ground time and it's been awhile since he and Richie got any time together. I've ran through the sims until I can recite them in my sleep." Howard kept his back turned on Jennifer pretending to be working on business while listening to her. In actuality, the father could do nothing but stare through the computer screen in front of him. It had been barely two weeks since the Fonziebirds had limped back home from England. During that time, Jennifer had scarcely said two words together to anyone on the island. Even a visit from Lori Beth had done nothing but earn Lori Beth a nod and a half-smile before Jennifer had retreated into her room. Nothing anyone could say or do had any effect on her; the distant Jennifer had returned and Howard feared she was going to stay permanently this time. Howard was fairly certain Jennifer was asking to take Fonziebird 5 duty to escape everything for awhile. Still, Howard had to concede that it would be good to give Fonzie more earth time and more time with all his brothers. Perhaps duty up in the space station was what Jennifer needed to deal with the emotional and psychological fall out from the latest incident.

"Okay. Tomorrow, I'll send Potsie and Fonzie up with you. Fonzie can get you settled in and everything for the month you'll be up there. Check with him, Richard and Marion to make sure the station has everything you'll need." Jennifer nodded, which of course Howard could not see and walked silently out of the room. When the echoes of her footsteps had fallen silent, the dark head fell into the waiting hands. Howard was not sure if he had done the best thing but he dearly hoped he had not done the worst thing.

Potsie, Fonzie and Jennifer sat silently in the cockpit of Fonziebird 3 as it rose stately through the upper atmosphere and towards the orbiting satellite hanging serenely above the world. Ever watchful, the station’s position allowed it to see everything concerning the welfare of the plant and monitor all its communications. For an entire month, Jennifer would remain alone and monitor all the radio transmissions from around the world. With the sophisticated equipment Al had installed, all transmissions were automatically translated into English for the family members (all but Fonzie-who spoke three or four languages fluently) who had barely passed Spanish in high school. Finally, Fonzie could not take the laden silence anymore.

"Jen, did you remember to bring…"

"Yeah."

"Did you try…"

"Yeah."

"Did…"

"Yes, DAD! I remembered to pack my socks and underwear," She smiled weakly as her brothers faces turned red with embarrassment. "I'm fine, okay? I know you don't want to trust your 'bird to anyone else but believe me when I say I'll take good care of her."

Fonzie smiled. "I know you will. Otherwise I'd go up and stand over your shoulder the entire time." Jennifer shuddered as she remembered the many times the Tracy boys had tormented her by standing right behind her and gazing over her shoulder at whatever she was reading or doing.

"You do and they won't find the corpse!" Her eyes sparked with fire but the small grin on her face gave it away.

Soon they arrived at the floating station. Stowing the newest member's gear, Fonzie took her on a quick tour of the workstation, as well as the galley and the entertainment area. Lona was pleased to find that because of the long periods the Tracys had to spend up on the station, the DVDs and library were extensive. She would not be bored in between disasters.

All too soon, it was time for the two boys to leave. With all four up at the station, as she was reliving Richie from his duty; if there was a rescue, International Rescue would be very short staffed. Fonzie gave his sister a quick hug and smiled at her.

"I'll give a call later today to make sure you've settled in okay." Jennifer nodded. She knew an attempt to argue with him would only be a waste of breath, so it was better to just agree. Hopefully, it would just be a quick check in. Then Fonzie climbed through the airlock leaving her alone with Potsie. Jennifer had been avoiding him since the incident at the Bank of England and was not anxious to be here now. She knew both Scott and Jeff had been watching her since the Bank of England affair. Whether they thought she would leave or something even more drastic, she was not sure. It was however, most annoying. All she wanted was to be left alone. That was what was best for her right now. With so much insecurity and fear flooding her mind, she hoped the peace and quiet of space would be what she needed to clear her mind and try to-again-rebuild her life.

"Jennifer, are you sure you're going to be okay?" Jennifer grimaced slightly, but since she was gazing out of a porthole, he could see nothing. Without taking her eyes off the awesome beauty in front of her, she gave him a curt nod of the head.

"Yeah, Potsie. I'll be fine. I'm not totally useless."

"I never said that."

"No, none of you have. But I spent most of last year being just that. Well, at least now I'm earning my keep."

"Jennifer, this has nothing to do with being useful or earning your keep," Potsie was beginning to become frustrated and was not completely sure why. If he thought for a moment, Jennifer was actually goading him… "We're worried about you, that's all. We…" Potsie was interrupted by Jennifer twisting around and piercing him with the harshest gaze he had ever seen. He had seen Jennifer angry many times but never, he realized, at him. He took a cautious step back. "Jennifer…"

"I'm not gonna break, Warren! God! You treat me like I'm about to break! Get back to your island and let me make my small contribution to the great International Rescue. Or am I not trustworthy anymore? What am I? Do you guys think I'm some mental case? I've always been strong, why should now be any different? …Just…go, Potsie. I've got work to do." As those final words rang dully yet solidly in the airlock, Potsie nodded at the turned back and pushed the button the close the safety doors.

Lost in a haze of disbelief and hurt, Potsie settled in the copilot seat and stared unseeing at the controls in front of him. He must have answered Fonzie and completed his tasks, because soon they were heading back to the earth-bound base. But Potsie knew none of this. All he saw was Jennifer's angry visage and heard her last full phrase.

"I've always been strong, why should now be any different?" Potsie was not sure if the question had truly been directed at him, or if she had unknowingly asked herself the one question she was desperate to answer.

Chapter 39: Late Nights and Punching Bags

As soon as the red craft pulled away from the hovering space station, Jennifer let out a long sigh of relief. She had been so afraid that Howard and the boys would see through her act. Of course she wanted Fonzie and Richie to get some time together, but she had to admit she had asked for this placement for purely selfish reasons. Jennifer was tired. She was tired of the fear that had been her constant companion for years. The whispered insults and jeers that echoed through her brain in her sleep and many of her waking moments. The screams from her mother and brother were sometimes all she ever heard. And finally, images of Potsie and, later, other members of her family at the mercy of the mad man. It was all too much, and all she had wished was to be left alone; yet, that was the one thing the Tracys refused to give her. On some level, she understood that their concern for her made them unable to allow her to retreat away from the pain. They were acting only for her own good.

Angrily, she stalked over to the gym and stripped down to her sports bra and shorts she had worn under her uniform. She had known a harsh work out would be in order when she reached the station. When she reached the room however, she did not even warm up but began indiscriminately hitting the punching bag hanging in one back corner. No gloves, no calm thoughts or reasoning behind any of it. She beat the bag until it was stained pink by the blood leaking out of her busted knuckles. She did not stop until the pain in her hands finally began to drown out the hurt and pain within her.

Cursing softly, she made her way to the bathroom and began the painful process of binding her wounds, made difficult by the fact that the hands that were aching were the ones that had to move to bind the sores. Finally, it was done. Sighing, she stood and made her way back to the main hub of the station and sat down in the pilot’s chair. She sat for a moment, sweat-soaked clothes barely covering her ravaged skin. Shivering lightly in the cool, recycled air, she gazed unseeing down on the small, blue ball hanging in the middle of the vast, deep black that surrounded them.

A sudden, harsh squeal broke the silence that had cocooned her, notifying her that there was a call coming through. Glancing at the screen, she saw it was from Tracy Island. Glancing down at her lack of dress, she cursed softly, and then ran to find her discarded uniform. Before she made it to the hatch, a voice behind her brought her mad dash to a halt.

"Jennifer, what are you wearing?" Looking back, she forced a smile on her face and turned to face the large screen image of her father.

"Sorry, it was so cramped in Fonziebird 3, I ran through a quick workout to stretch my poor muscles out."

"It takes some getting used to. That's fine, just make sure that your uniform's always close at hand; if you had to answer a call in person…"

"I know, I promise to be a good girl and play nice up here." She hoped the joke would lighten the mood, which seemed so tense. "So, what can I do for you, fearless leader." Howard favored her with a mock scowl and then allowed a small smile to grace his face. The two of them had not talked like this since…the Bank of England incident. A small frown briefly touched his lips before he shook it off.

"Just wanted to make sure you’d settled in okay."

"Sure, I see no reason for there to be a problem. Do you?" He could almost see the storm cloud forming around his beloved daughter.

"No, darling, I just wanted to check. I still check on Fonzie and he's there most of the year. It can get kinda lonely up there." Jennifer suppressed a growl. That was the whole damn reason she was up here in the first place. No people, no questions, no pity and no emotional outbursts threatening to burst forth.

"I'm fine, really. Well, I'd better go find my missing uniform. TTYL?" Howard just sat there a moment before he nodded silently. And the screen went black.

Howard sat back and let out a quiet sigh. His daughter was not at all herself and truthfully, he was worried about her being so far away from home right now. Not that he did not trust her; that was the furthest thought from his mind. He did however, think that she needed the support of a loving family at this time, instead of distancing herself as she had been doing for sometime now. But, one thing Jennifer was well known for was her stubborn streak and her obsession with fixing her own problems. She would not come to any of the Tracy men for help, she would try to work it out on her own. That was what had Howard worried; her seeming inability to do just that. Something else bothered him too; during the entire conversation, Jennifer had hid her hands behind her back like a guilty child. Frowning, he pushed his worry from his mind and focused on the multiplying paperwork from his international company.

The complex was completely dark as the figure made its way stealthily through the long hallways. Finally reaching its destination, it keyed a code into the pad and the door unlocked, sliding into the wall to allow access to its secrets. The shadow confidently strode through the non-lit room, knowing its way well. Seating itself in the chair, it paused before touching a button on a screen. He waited a few minutes, then repeated the action. Suddenly, the screen lit up and a very disgruntled figure peered at him, its glare lost in its sleep laden eyes.

"Someone better have a damn good reason for waking me up. If the island isn't sinking, I ain't interested," The figure grinned, then switched on the desk lamp so the speaker could see his face. "Fonz, long time no see. Let's see, only seven hours since our last visit; didn't know you'd pine for me already." Fonzie's grin grew stronger.

"Glad to see you too, Jennifer. Most of the guys found the first night up there pretty lonely so it's tradition to call a first-timer on the first night and see how they're doin'. You like it up there?" A pregnant silence settled on the two figures before the woman sighed and slumped in her chair.

"Yeah, it's peaceful up here," The dark head nodded but said nothing, waiting for the speaker to continue. "So, how's the family?"

"They're good. Missing you of course. It's just not the same anymore without you." Jennifer's hand brushed aside the complement. "You think you'll have enough to do up there?" Fonzie had been careful not to meet Jennifer's eyes, but rather asked the question in an offhanded manner while toying with the letter opener in front of him. Jennifer shot him a brief, questioning glare, then forcibly calmed herself down.

"Oh, yeah. The gym's great and you've stocked the library with plenty of books and movies. I doubt I'll be bored. That's of course assuming there's no rush of rescues for me to monitor."

"Busy work." Now Jennifer was sure there was something behind her older brother's remarks.

"Well, what do you expect me to be doing during my free time? Twiddle my thumbs?" Fonzie sighed. He did not want to be drawn into an argument now.

"I just thought you might be enjoying the quiet and be making good use of it. That's all." Jennifer frowned but said nothing. Running a hand through her chin length hair, she let out a sigh and leant back in her chair.

A flash of white caught Fonzie's eye before he could stop himself, he was pressing his face towards the screen and half yelling in concern "Jennifer, what did you do to your hand?" A grimace passed over the young woman's face but was quickly stifled.

"Nothing, just wasn't watching where I was going and nicked it. It's fine." Fonzie, however, was not fooled. Thinking back over their conversation, he remembered another flash of white, on the opposite hand. The oldest of the Tracy children knew something was up with his sister and he was not about to let anything go-particularly when he knew she was hurt, by herself, up in a space station.

"So, how clumsy do you have to be to catch not one but both of your hands?" Jennifer's eyes lowered and refused to meet his. "Jennifer? What happened? Please…" Jennifer made no sound, just stared at some distant point to the left of the monitor. Her eyes seemed to grow more haunted with each passing second. Fonzie echoed her silence knowing that any sound now would only push her further away.

Finally, in a whisper so low he had to max the volume to hear it, she said "Sometimes I wonder if I even escaped from that place," The astronaut had a fair idea of the place she was referring to but wanted her to say as much as she was willing to at this point. "At the beginning, I'd dream that someone would sneak into my cell, wake me up by covering my mouth so no sound could come out and lead me through the dark corridors, into a waiting helicopter and whisk me away to some paradise. I would look back and see that hell-hole in ruins, and know that jerk would never come after me again. But life isn't a fairytale or a James Bond film, is it? They don't show the aftermath, do they? The sleepless nights, the mind-crushing fear that floods your soul. The screams of agony as the emotional torment becomes physical pain. I…I thought it was fine, you know? I thought I'd locked it away…that life here had healed the gapping wounds left by that madman. I was wrong. Do you know what it's like to have all your mental defenses stripped from you and have someone else control your body? Al told me…He made him reveal the control room to Him. Imagine…years…whispers in your mind telling to attack someone you'd never seen before. Having a front row seat to watch your body beat a stranger to a pulp while inside you're screaming…" Fonzie remained silent as he watched his sister's body shiver uncontrollably from the releasing of such a buildup of powerful emotions. Her arms were wrapped around her scarred arms in a defensive position, trying to shield herself from the world around her. Her eyes stared straight ahead, glistening with tears she was savagely suppressing, while her monotone voice had finally died away from the painful whispers that had harshly broken the silence. "I…I never wanted to see Him again…he said he would hurt you all…Potise, Chachi…hurt…no!" The last word had been almost a controlled shriek, cracking sharply at the end and proving the final break in the armor.

Dry sobs shook the young woman’s body mercilessly as she screamed out her despair for her loss, for her pain, for her never ending nightmare. The blond boy could only sit there, only watch this heart wrenching scene take place. Trying to think of something to help, he began to try to calm her down, speaking random things that made no sense, the words not mattering as much as the tone and the love behind it. But he was truly helpless; in secluding herself from people in order to not deal with her emotions, she had denied herself the ability for someone to provide comfort if a break down should occur. And it would have occurred; a week from now, a month from now-it would not matter except the longer it took, the worse it would be.

After a couple hours of continual weeping, Jennifer had calmed down enough to understand Foznie's words. Her eyes slowly drew back from their distant gaze and settled on his worried eyes. Glancing down at her bandaged hands, now wet from tears, she sighed and could not meet his eyes.

"I…had a rather lengthy discussion with a punching bag."

"Without gloves."

"Sure." Fonzie sighed and nodded. The pain and torment had to come out somehow, though tears and words were infinitely easier then physically damaging yourself. At least, this seemed to be a one time thing…hopefully.

"Do you feel any better?" Her eyes narrowed in thought before a self-deprecating grin tugged at one corner of her mouth.

"I didn't before. Do now."

"Who'd have thought?" The sarcasm was light but obvious. A slight flinch ran through Jennifer's body before she nodded.

"I've always been one for the hard way."

"Hard way? Damn…Sorry, this isn't helping and just is not the time."

"I don't know; a good kick in the pants might be just what the doctor ordered." He shook his head slightly; unbelievable, one minute, she's in the midst of an emotional break down and the next, she's trading light jabs back and forth-never, never would he get her limit.

"You made sure that was impossible. Little ways away, you know." She smiled and nodded her understanding of the slight accusation behind his words.

"Coming up here might not have been the smartest idea."

"Now she tells us!"

"Hey!" The siblings shared the first real smile in…it seemed like an eternity. Another round of silence crept in around them, but it was a different kind of silence. No longer were words quietly begging to be said but rather there was the calm after a storm. Many of the terrible feelings had been laid out on the table and acknowledged. There was much still to do but healing could begin.

Chapter 40: Epilogue

Months passed and life slowly returned to normal…well as normal as the Tracys ever got.

"Rich, I swear by all that is sacred, I'll rip your head from your body and stick it on the flag pole! I'll steal one sock from each of your pairs! I'll…kill you, dig you up, clone you and then kill all your clones!" The boy in question was currently hiding in a broom closet off the main hall, guffawing silently as his sister's voice rang throughout the house. Sisters were great! Why didn't his dad think of this sooner! Within the last three days, he had placed whoopee cushions in no less then four of her seats before she noticed, done the old feather and shaving cream bit on her, given her five Wet Willies and now, had just successfully exchanged her shampoo for a rather delightful shade of hair dye.

"Jennifer, what on earth is going on? You're making enough noise to…AGH! UM…that is…ahhh…a new hairdo? It's…ahem…definitely a change."

"Richie put PINK hair dye in my shampoo bottle! If it is permanent, Dad, I'm going to KILL him!" And it was definitely pink, a pink that almost put Lori Beth to shame. On Jennifer, it was…not her cup of tea. Howard was giving his attempt not to laugh a very manful try and was failing miserably.

"I'm sure it's not permanent. Richard's not that…insane as to permanently dye your hair pink. Even if it is, we can always get another dye to cover it. I'll go look for Master Richard Gordon Tracy. I think Potsie and Ralph needed you to help them on Fonziebird 2."

"F.O.N.Z, Dad." The exasperation in her voice was plentiful as she turned stoically to face the glee her brothers were sure to have on seeing her current predicament.

Howard was sitting calmly in his office attempting to curb the multiplying to paperwork from both International Rescue and his company.

"I swear it breeds like rabbits." he muttered while he signed yet another sheet of paper before grabbing a new sheet and repeating the arduous process over again.

Suddenly, the klaxon rang harshly. Howard quickly used the palm reader to switch his office into mission control, and switched on the screen to Fonziebird 5.

"Fonzie, what have you got for us?"

"Oil spill, Dad. Off the coast of Spain. The scientists are very concerned about the ecosystem and the there have already been several reports of injured, ill and dead animals. The Spanish government needs help and could only think of turning to us."

"Understood, Fonzie. Tell them we'll be bringing a water craft, Mobile Control and plenty of muscle."

"F.O.N.Z, Dad. Have fun and stay clean."

"Not likely." By then, his children had already made their way to the control room. Looking around, he saw they had heard the message and knew what to take. Turning the island command room over to Al, he quickly outlined his preliminary plan.

"Potsie, I want you and Jennifer to take off and set up Mobile Control. Jennifer, I want you to be in command on this one. You're good at making sure the government cooperates; you must be taking lessons from Lori Beth."

"Mr Tracy, all I must do is calmly explain the situation. These things always work themselves out." The boys all chuckled at her accent. Howard smiled then attempted a mock frown.

"Get out of here. We've got work to do. Oh and Jennifer, better where a kerchief or something to cover your…dye job." A glare was sent Richie's way before she leveled her gaze back on the Commander.

"F.O.N.Z." Walking confidently to the tube heading towards Fonziebird 1, she allowed one brief proud smile. Who would have thought her life would have taken such a turn? An International Rescue operative, about to command a major mission and a loving family to aid her every step of the way; everything was surprisingly good. Executing a perfect military turn, she looked her father, the one who had always been her father, in the eye and smiled.

"Fonziebirds Are Go!"

THE END

Alicia Silverstone doesn't look so Jewish - her parents met when her Scottish mom was working as a Pan Am flight attendant - but yes, she's a member of the tribe.

Alicia Silverstone doesn't look so Jewish - her parents met when her Scottish mom was working as a Pan Am flight attendant - but yes, she's a member of the tribe.

Pardon my French but Alicia Silverstone has nothing to do with this fanfic but she's a great actress